This is a modern-English version of Treasure Island, originally written by Stevenson, Robert Louis.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
TREASURE ISLAND
by Robert Louis Stevenson
Illustrated by Louis Rhead




TREASURE ISLAND
To S.L.O., an American gentleman in accordance with whose classic taste the following narrative has been designed, it is now, in return for numerous delightful hours, and with the kindest wishes, dedicated by his affectionate friend,
To S.L.O., an American gentleman whose classic taste inspired this narrative, it is now dedicated by his affectionate friend, in gratitude for many enjoyable hours and with the warmest wishes.
the author.
the writer.
TO THE HESITATING PURCHASER
If sailor tales to sailor tunes,
Storm and adventure, heat and cold,
If schooners, islands, and maroons,
And buccaneers, and buried gold,
And all the old romance, retold
Exactly in the ancient way,
Can please, as me they pleased of old,
The wiser youngsters of today:
—So be it, and fall on! If not,
If studious youth no longer crave,
His ancient appetites forgot,
Kingston, or Ballantyne the brave,
Or Cooper of the wood and wave:
So be it, also! And may I
And all my pirates share the grave
Where these and their creations lie!
TO THE HESITATING PURCHASER
If sailor stories with sailor songs,
Storms and adventures, heat and cold,
If schooners, islands, and maroons,
And pirates, and buried treasure,
And all the old tales, retold
Just like they were back in the day,
Can entertain, as they did for me long ago,
The wiser young people of today:
—Then let it be, and let's go! If not,
If today's curious youth no longer desires,
His old interests forgotten,
Kingston, or brave Ballantyne,
Or Cooper of the wood and wave:
Then let it be, too! And may I
And all my pirates share the grave
Where these and their creations rest!

I
The Old Sea-dog at the “Admiral Benbow”

quire Trelawney, Dr. Livesey, and the rest of these gentlemen having asked me to write down the whole particulars about Treasure Island, from the beginning to the end, keeping nothing back but the bearings of the island, and that only because there is still treasure not yet lifted, I take up my pen in the year of grace 17—, and go back to the time when my father kept the Admiral Benbow inn and the brown old seaman with the sabre cut first took up his lodging under our roof.
quire Trelawney, Dr. Livesey, and the rest of these gentlemen asked me to write down everything about Treasure Island, from start to finish, leaving out only the location of the island, and that’s only because there’s still treasure that hasn’t been claimed. So, I’m taking up my pen in the year 17—, and I’m going back to when my father ran the Admiral Benbow inn and the old brown seaman with the saber cut first stayed at our place.
I remember him as if it were yesterday, as he came plodding to the inn door, his sea-chest following behind him in a hand-barrow—a tall, strong, heavy, nut-brown man, his tarry pigtail falling over the shoulder of his soiled blue coat, his hands ragged and scarred, with black, broken nails, and the sabre cut across one cheek, a dirty, livid white. I remember him looking round the cove and whistling to himself as he did so, and then breaking out in that old sea-song that he sang so often afterwards:
I remember him like it was yesterday, as he walked up to the inn door, his sea chest being dragged behind him on a hand cart—a tall, strong, heavy-set man with a nut-brown complexion, his tar-covered pigtail spilling over the shoulder of his dirty blue coat, his hands worn and scarred, with black, broken nails, and a sabre cut across one cheek, a grimy, pale white. I remember him scanning the cove and whistling to himself, then breaking into that old sea song he sang so often afterwards:
“Fifteen men on the dead man’s chest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
“Fifteen guys on the dead man's chest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
in the high, old tottering voice that seemed to have been tuned and broken at the capstan bars. Then he rapped on the door with a bit of stick like a handspike that he carried, and when my father appeared, called roughly for a glass of rum. This, when it was brought to him, he drank slowly, like a connoisseur, lingering on the taste and still looking about him at the cliffs and up at our signboard.
in a high, shaky voice that sounded like it had been worn out at the capstan bars. Then he tapped on the door with a stick he carried, and when my father showed up, he roughly asked for a glass of rum. When it was brought to him, he sipped it slowly, like a connoisseur, savoring the flavor while still looking around at the cliffs and up at our signboard.
“This is a handy cove,” says he at length; “and a pleasant sittyated grog-shop. Much company, mate?”
“This is a nice cove,” he says after a while; “and a pleasant located bar. A lot of company, mate?”
My father told him no, very little company, the more was the pity.
My father told him no, that there wasn’t much company, which was unfortunate.
“Well, then,” said he, “this is the berth for me. Here you, matey,” he cried to the man who trundled the barrow; “bring up alongside and help up my chest. I’ll stay here a bit,” he continued. “I’m a plain man; rum and bacon and eggs is what I want, and that head up there for to watch ships off. What you mought call me? You mought call me captain. Oh, I see what you’re at—there”; and he threw down three or four gold pieces on the threshold. “You can tell me when I’ve worked through that,” says he, looking as fierce as a commander.
“Well, then,” he said, “this is the spot for me. Hey, you there,” he shouted to the man pushing the barrow; “come over here and help me with my chest. I’ll stick around for a bit,” he continued. “I’m a straightforward guy; all I need is rum and bacon and eggs, and that lookout up there to keep an eye on the ships. What can you call me? You can call me captain. Oh, I see what you’re doing—there”; and he tossed down three or four gold coins on the doorstep. “You can let me know when I’ve spent all that,” he said, looking as fierce as a commander.
And indeed bad as his clothes were and coarsely as he spoke, he had none of the appearance of a man who sailed before the mast, but seemed like a mate or skipper accustomed to be obeyed or to strike. The man who came with the barrow told us the mail had set him down the morning before at the Royal George, that he had inquired what inns there were along the coast, and hearing ours well spoken of, I suppose, and described as lonely, had chosen it from the others for his place of residence. And that was all we could learn of our guest.
And really, as poor as his clothes were and as roughly as he spoke, he didn’t look at all like a common sailor; he seemed more like a first mate or captain used to being in charge or getting respect. The guy who came with the cart told us that the mail had dropped him off the morning before at the Royal George, that he had asked about the inns along the coast, and hearing ours was well-reviewed, I guess, and described as isolated, he chose it over the others to stay in. And that was all we could find out about our guest.
He was a very silent man by custom. All day he hung round the cove or upon the cliffs with a brass telescope; all evening he sat in a corner of the parlour next the fire and drank rum and water very strong. Mostly he would not speak when spoken to, only look up sudden and fierce and blow through his nose like a fog-horn; and we and the people who came about our house soon learned to let him be. Every day when he came back from his stroll he would ask if any seafaring men had gone by along the road. At first we thought it was the want of company of his own kind that made him ask this question, but at last we began to see he was desirous to avoid them. When a seaman did put up at the Admiral Benbow (as now and then some did, making by the coast road for Bristol) he would look in at him through the curtained door before he entered the parlour; and he was always sure to be as silent as a mouse when any such was present. For me, at least, there was no secret about the matter, for I was, in a way, a sharer in his alarms. He had taken me aside one day and promised me a silver fourpenny on the first of every month if I would only keep my “weather-eye open for a seafaring man with one leg” and let him know the moment he appeared. Often enough when the first of the month came round and I applied to him for my wage, he would only blow through his nose at me and stare me down, but before the week was out he was sure to think better of it, bring me my four-penny piece, and repeat his orders to look out for “the seafaring man with one leg.”
He was a pretty quiet guy by habit. All day he hung around the cove or on the cliffs with a brass telescope; all evening he sat in a corner of the living room next to the fire drinking really strong rum and water. Usually, he wouldn’t speak when someone talked to him—he’d just look up suddenly and intensely and blow through his nose like a foghorn; and my family and the visitors to our house quickly learned to leave him alone. Every day when he returned from his walks, he would ask if any sailors had passed by on the road. At first, we thought he was just lonely for the company of his kind, but eventually, we realized that he wanted to avoid them. When a sailor did stop at the Admiral Benbow (which happened now and then as some traveled along the coast road to Bristol), he would peek in at him through the curtained door before entering the living room; and he would always be super quiet when any of them were around. For me, at least, there was no secret about it, because I was somewhat involved in his worries. He had pulled me aside one day and promised me a silver fourpenny piece on the first of every month if I would just keep an eye out for a “seafaring man with one leg” and let him know as soon as he showed up. Often enough, when the first of the month rolled around and I asked him for my payment, he would just blow through his nose at me and give me a hard stare, but before the week was up, he'd usually change his mind, hand me my fourpenny piece, and remind me to look out for “the seafaring man with one leg.”
How that personage haunted my dreams, I need scarcely tell you. On stormy nights, when the wind shook the four corners of the house and the surf roared along the cove and up the cliffs, I would see him in a thousand forms, and with a thousand diabolical expressions. Now the leg would be cut off at the knee, now at the hip; now he was a monstrous kind of a creature who had never had but the one leg, and that in the middle of his body. To see him leap and run and pursue me over hedge and ditch was the worst of nightmares. And altogether I paid pretty dear for my monthly fourpenny piece, in the shape of these abominable fancies.
How that figure haunted my dreams, I hardly need to explain. On stormy nights, when the wind rattled the corners of the house and the waves crashed against the cove and up the cliffs, I would see him in countless forms, each with a thousand wicked expressions. Sometimes he would have a leg missing at the knee, other times at the hip; sometimes he appeared as a grotesque creature that had only one leg, located in the middle of his body. Seeing him leap and chase me over hedges and ditches was the worst kind of nightmare. All in all, I paid quite a price for my monthly fourpenny piece, in the form of these dreadful fantasies.
But though I was so terrified by the idea of the seafaring man with one leg, I was far less afraid of the captain himself than anybody else who knew him. There were nights when he took a deal more rum and water than his head would carry; and then he would sometimes sit and sing his wicked, old, wild sea-songs, minding nobody; but sometimes he would call for glasses round and force all the trembling company to listen to his stories or bear a chorus to his singing. Often I have heard the house shaking with “Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum,” all the neighbours joining in for dear life, with the fear of death upon them, and each singing louder than the other to avoid remark. For in these fits he was the most overriding companion ever known; he would slap his hand on the table for silence all round; he would fly up in a passion of anger at a question, or sometimes because none was put, and so he judged the company was not following his story. Nor would he allow anyone to leave the inn till he had drunk himself sleepy and reeled off to bed.
But even though I was really scared by the idea of the one-legged seafaring man, I was much less afraid of the captain himself than of anyone else who knew him. There were nights when he drank a lot more rum and water than he could handle, and then he would sometimes sit and sing his wicked, old, wild sea songs, ignoring everyone. But sometimes he would call for drinks all around and make everyone who was shaking in fear listen to his stories or join him in singing. Many times I’ve heard the house shaking with “Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum,” as all the neighbors sang along for dear life, terrified, each singing louder than the other to escape notice. In these moods, he was the most demanding companion imaginable; he would bang his hand on the table for silence all around; he would fly into a rage at a question, or sometimes just because no one asked one, thinking the company wasn’t following his story. And he wouldn’t let anyone leave the inn until he had drunk himself sleepy and stumbled off to bed.
His stories were what frightened people worst of all. Dreadful stories they were—about hanging, and walking the plank, and storms at sea, and the Dry Tortugas, and wild deeds and places on the Spanish Main. By his own account he must have lived his life among some of the wickedest men that God ever allowed upon the sea, and the language in which he told these stories shocked our plain country people almost as much as the crimes that he described. My father was always saying the inn would be ruined, for people would soon cease coming there to be tyrannized over and put down, and sent shivering to their beds; but I really believe his presence did us good. People were frightened at the time, but on looking back they rather liked it; it was a fine excitement in a quiet country life, and there was even a party of the younger men who pretended to admire him, calling him a “true sea-dog” and a “real old salt” and such like names, and saying there was the sort of man that made England terrible at sea.
His stories were what scared people the most. They were horrific tales—about hangings, walking the plank, storms at sea, the Dry Tortugas, and wild acts and places on the Spanish Main. By his own account, he must have spent his life among some of the most wicked men God has ever allowed on the sea, and the way he told these stories shocked our simple country folks almost as much as the crimes he described. My father always said the inn would go under because people would soon stop coming there to be bullied and belittled, and sent shivering to their beds; but I honestly believe his presence was beneficial to us. People were scared at the time, but when they looked back, they kind of enjoyed it; it was a thrilling change in a quiet country life, and there was even a group of younger men who pretended to admire him, calling him a “true sea-dog” and a “real old salt” and other names like that, saying he was the kind of man who made England fearsome at sea.
In one way, indeed, he bade fair to ruin us, for he kept on staying week after week, and at last month after month, so that all the money had been long exhausted, and still my father never plucked up the heart to insist on having more. If ever he mentioned it, the captain blew through his nose so loudly that you might say he roared, and stared my poor father out of the room. I have seen him wringing his hands after such a rebuff, and I am sure the annoyance and the terror he lived in must have greatly hastened his early and unhappy death.
In a way, he really did threaten to ruin us, because he kept staying week after week, and eventually month after month, until we had run out of money, and still my father never gathered the courage to ask for more. Whenever he brought it up, the captain would snort so loudly that you could say he roared and glared my poor father out of the room. I've seen him wringing his hands after such a rejection, and I’m sure the stress and fear he experienced must have greatly sped up his early and unhappy death.
All the time he lived with us the captain made no change whatever in his dress but to buy some stockings from a hawker. One of the cocks of his hat having fallen down, he let it hang from that day forth, though it was a great annoyance when it blew. I remember the appearance of his coat, which he patched himself upstairs in his room, and which, before the end, was nothing but patches. He never wrote or received a letter, and he never spoke with any but the neighbours, and with these, for the most part, only when drunk on rum. The great sea-chest none of us had ever seen open.
All the time he lived with us, the captain didn’t change his clothes at all except to buy some stockings from a street vendor. One of the feathers in his hat fell down, and from then on, he let it hang, even though it was really annoying when it blew around. I remember what his coat looked like; he patched it himself in his room upstairs, and by the end, it was just a bunch of patches. He never wrote or received any letters and only talked to the neighbors, mostly when he was drunk on rum. None of us had ever seen the great sea chest open.
He was only once crossed, and that was towards the end, when my poor father was far gone in a decline that took him off. Dr. Livesey came late one afternoon to see the patient, took a bit of dinner from my mother, and went into the parlour to smoke a pipe until his horse should come down from the hamlet, for we had no stabling at the old Benbow. I followed him in, and I remember observing the contrast the neat, bright doctor, with his powder as white as snow and his bright, black eyes and pleasant manners, made with the coltish country folk, and above all, with that filthy, heavy, bleared scarecrow of a pirate of ours, sitting, far gone in rum, with his arms on the table. Suddenly he—the captain, that is—began to pipe up his eternal song:
He was only upset once, and that was towards the end, when my poor father was deep into an illness that ultimately took his life. Dr. Livesey came by one late afternoon to check on him, shared a bit of dinner with my mother, and went into the living room to smoke a pipe while waiting for his horse to arrive from the village, since we had no stabling at the old Benbow. I followed him in and I remember noticing the contrast between the tidy, bright doctor, with his powder as white as snow and his sharp black eyes and friendly manners, and the rough country folks, especially our filthy, heavy, bleary-eyed pirate of a captain, who was slumped over the table, deep in rum. Suddenly, he—the captain, that is—began to sing his endless song:
“Fifteen men on the dead man’s chest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!
Drink and the devil had done for the rest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
“Fifteen men on the dead man's chest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!
Drink and the devil had taken care of the others—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
At first I had supposed “the dead man’s chest” to be that identical big box of his upstairs in the front room, and the thought had been mingled in my nightmares with that of the one-legged seafaring man. But by this time we had all long ceased to pay any particular notice to the song; it was new, that night, to nobody but Dr. Livesey, and on him I observed it did not produce an agreeable effect, for he looked up for a moment quite angrily before he went on with his talk to old Taylor, the gardener, on a new cure for the rheumatics. In the meantime, the captain gradually brightened up at his own music, and at last flapped his hand upon the table before him in a way we all knew to mean silence. The voices stopped at once, all but Dr. Livesey’s; he went on as before speaking clear and kind and drawing briskly at his pipe between every word or two. The captain glared at him for a while, flapped his hand again, glared still harder, and at last broke out with a villainous, low oath, “Silence, there, between decks!”
At first, I thought “the dead man’s chest” referred to that same big box of his upstairs in the front room, and that thought mixed with my nightmares about the one-legged sailor. But by now, we had all stopped paying much attention to the song; it was new that night only to Dr. Livesey, and I noticed it didn’t have a pleasant effect on him. He looked up angrily for a moment before continuing his conversation with old Taylor, the gardener, about a new treatment for rheumatism. Meanwhile, the captain gradually got into his own music and eventually banged his hand on the table in a way we all knew meant silence. The voices stopped immediately, except for Dr. Livesey’s; he kept talking clearly and kindly, taking quick puffs from his pipe between words. The captain glared at him for a bit, banged his hand again, glowered even harder, and finally burst out with a nasty curse, “Silence, there, between decks!”
“Were you addressing me, sir?” says the doctor; and when the ruffian had told him, with another oath, that this was so, “I have only one thing to say to you, sir,” replies the doctor, “that if you keep on drinking rum, the world will soon be quit of a very dirty scoundrel!”
“Were you talking to me, sir?” the doctor says; and when the thug swears again that he is, the doctor replies, “I have just one thing to say to you, sir: if you keep drinking rum, the world will soon be rid of a very filthy crook!”
The old fellow’s fury was awful. He sprang to his feet, drew and opened a sailor’s clasp-knife, and balancing it open on the palm of his hand, threatened to pin the doctor to the wall.
The old guy's rage was intense. He jumped up, pulled out a sailor’s clasp knife, and balancing it open on his palm, threatened to pin the doctor against the wall.
The doctor never so much as moved. He spoke to him as before, over his shoulder and in the same tone of voice, rather high, so that all the room might hear, but perfectly calm and steady: “If you do not put that knife this instant in your pocket, I promise, upon my honour, you shall hang at the next assizes.”
The doctor didn’t even flinch. He spoke to him as before, over his shoulder and in the same tone, which was a bit high so everyone in the room could hear, but completely calm and steady: “If you don’t put that knife in your pocket right now, I promise, on my honor, you’ll hang at the next trial.”

Then followed a battle of looks between them, but the captain soon knuckled under, put up his weapon, and resumed his seat, grumbling like a beaten dog.
Then came a showdown of glares between them, but the captain quickly gave in, put down his weapon, and took his seat again, grumbling like a defeated dog.
“And now, sir,” continued the doctor, “since I now know there’s such a fellow in my district, you may count I’ll have an eye upon you day and night. I’m not a doctor only; I’m a magistrate; and if I catch a breath of complaint against you, if it’s only for a piece of incivility like tonight’s, I’ll take effectual means to have you hunted down and routed out of this. Let that suffice.”
“And now, sir,” the doctor continued, “now that I know there’s someone like you in my area, you can be sure I’ll be watching you day and night. I’m not just a doctor; I’m also a magistrate, and if I hear even a whisper of a complaint against you, even if it’s just for the rudeness you showed tonight, I’ll take serious action to have you found and driven out of here. Let that be enough.”
Soon after, Dr. Livesey’s horse came to the door and he rode away, but the captain held his peace that evening, and for many evenings to come.
Soon after, Dr. Livesey's horse arrived at the door and he rode off, but the captain stayed quiet that evening, and for many evenings after that.
II
Black Dog Appears and Disappears

t was not very long after this that there occurred the first of the mysterious events that rid us at last of the captain, though not, as you will see, of his affairs. It was a bitter cold winter, with long, hard frosts and heavy gales; and it was plain from the first that my poor father was little likely to see the spring. He sank daily, and my mother and I had all the inn upon our hands, and were kept busy enough without paying much regard to our unpleasant guest.
It wasn't long after this that the first of the mysterious events happened that finally got rid of the captain, although, as you'll see, his business didn't go away. It was a brutally cold winter, with long, harsh frosts and strong winds; and it was clear from the start that my poor father was unlikely to make it to spring. He got worse every day, and my mother and I had the whole inn to manage, keeping us busy enough that we didn't have much time to pay attention to our unwelcome guest.
It was one January morning, very early—a pinching, frosty morning—the cove all grey with hoar-frost, the ripple lapping softly on the stones, the sun still low and only touching the hilltops and shining far to seaward. The captain had risen earlier than usual and set out down the beach, his cutlass swinging under the broad skirts of the old blue coat, his brass telescope under his arm, his hat tilted back upon his head. I remember his breath hanging like smoke in his wake as he strode off, and the last sound I heard of him as he turned the big rock was a loud snort of indignation, as though his mind was still running upon Dr. Livesey.
It was one January morning, very early—a biting, frosty morning—the cove all grey with frost, the waves lapping softly against the stones, the sun still low, just hitting the hilltops and shining far out to sea. The captain had gotten up earlier than usual and walked down the beach, his cutlass swinging beneath the broad flaps of his old blue coat, his brass telescope tucked under his arm, his hat tilted back on his head. I remember his breath hanging like smoke in his wake as he strode off, and the last sound I heard from him as he turned the big rock was a loud snort of indignation, as if his mind was still on Dr. Livesey.
Well, mother was upstairs with father and I was laying the breakfast-table against the captain’s return when the parlour door opened and a man stepped in on whom I had never set my eyes before. He was a pale, tallowy creature, wanting two fingers of the left hand, and though he wore a cutlass, he did not look much like a fighter. I had always my eye open for seafaring men, with one leg or two, and I remember this one puzzled me. He was not sailorly, and yet he had a smack of the sea about him too.
Well, my mom was upstairs with my dad, and I was setting the breakfast table for the captain's return when the parlor door opened and a man walked in that I'd never seen before. He was a pale, sickly-looking guy missing two fingers on his left hand, and even though he had a cutlass, he didn't seem much like a fighter. I always kept an eye out for sailors, whether they had one leg or two, and I remember this guy confused me. He didn't have the look of a sailor, yet there was something about him that felt reminiscent of the sea.
I asked him what was for his service, and he said he would take rum; but as I was going out of the room to fetch it, he sat down upon a table and motioned me to draw near. I paused where I was, with my napkin in my hand.
I asked him what he wanted to drink, and he said he would have rum; but as I was leaving the room to get it, he sat down on a table and gestured for me to come closer. I stopped where I was, holding my napkin.
“Come here, sonny,” says he. “Come nearer here.”
“Come here, kid,” he says. “Get a little closer.”
I took a step nearer.
I stepped closer.
“Is this here table for my mate Bill?” he asked with a kind of leer.
“Is this table for my buddy Bill?” he asked with a sly grin.
I told him I did not know his mate Bill, and this was for a person who stayed in our house whom we called the captain.
I told him I didn't know his friend Bill, and this was for someone who stayed at our house, and we called him the captain.
“Well,” said he, “my mate Bill would be called the captain, as like as not. He has a cut on one cheek and a mighty pleasant way with him, particularly in drink, has my mate Bill. We’ll put it, for argument like, that your captain has a cut on one cheek—and we’ll put it, if you like, that that cheek’s the right one. Ah, well! I told you. Now, is my mate Bill in this here house?”
“Well,” he said, “my buddy Bill would probably be called the captain. He has a cut on one cheek and a really pleasant way about him, especially when he’s had a drink, my buddy Bill. Let’s say, just for the sake of argument, that your captain has a cut on one cheek—and let’s say, if you want, that it’s the right one. Ah, well! I told you. Now, is my buddy Bill in this house?”
I told him he was out walking.
I told him he was out for a walk.
“Which way, sonny? Which way is he gone?”
“Which way, kid? Which way did he go?”
And when I had pointed out the rock and told him how the captain was likely to return, and how soon, and answered a few other questions, “Ah,” said he, “this’ll be as good as drink to my mate Bill.”
And when I pointed out the rock and explained how the captain was probably going to come back, and how soon, and answered a few other questions, “Ah,” he said, “this will be just as good as a drink for my friend Bill.”
The expression of his face as he said these words was not at all pleasant, and I had my own reasons for thinking that the stranger was mistaken, even supposing he meant what he said. But it was no affair of mine, I thought; and besides, it was difficult to know what to do. The stranger kept hanging about just inside the inn door, peering round the corner like a cat waiting for a mouse. Once I stepped out myself into the road, but he immediately called me back, and as I did not obey quick enough for his fancy, a most horrible change came over his tallowy face, and he ordered me in with an oath that made me jump. As soon as I was back again he returned to his former manner, half fawning, half sneering, patted me on the shoulder, told me I was a good boy and he had taken quite a fancy to me. “I have a son of my own,” said he, “as like you as two blocks, and he’s all the pride of my ’art. But the great thing for boys is discipline, sonny—discipline. Now, if you had sailed along of Bill, you wouldn’t have stood there to be spoke to twice—not you. That was never Bill’s way, nor the way of sich as sailed with him. And here, sure enough, is my mate Bill, with a spy-glass under his arm, bless his old ’art, to be sure. You and me’ll just go back into the parlour, sonny, and get behind the door, and we’ll give Bill a little surprise—bless his ’art, I say again.”
The look on his face when he said those words was far from friendly, and I had my own reasons to believe that the stranger was wrong, even if he meant what he said. But I figured it wasn’t my problem, and besides, it was tough to know what to do. The stranger kept lingering just inside the inn door, peeking around the corner like a cat waiting for a mouse. I even stepped out into the road once, but he instantly called me back, and when I didn’t move quickly enough for him, a terrifying change swept over his pale face, and he cursed at me in a way that made me jump. Once I was back inside, he returned to his previous demeanor, part fawning, part sneering, patted me on the shoulder, told me I was a good kid and that he had taken quite a liking to me. “I have a son of my own,” he said, “who looks just like you, and he’s the pride of my heart. But the most important thing for boys is discipline, sonny—discipline. Now, if you had been sailing with Bill, you wouldn’t have stood there to be spoken to twice—not you. That was never Bill’s way, nor the way of those who sailed with him. And look, here comes my mate Bill, with a spyglass under his arm, bless his old heart, for sure. You and I will just head back into the parlor, sonny, and hide behind the door, and we’ll give Bill a little surprise—bless his heart, I say again.”
So saying, the stranger backed along with me into the parlour and put me behind him in the corner so that we were both hidden by the open door. I was very uneasy and alarmed, as you may fancy, and it rather added to my fears to observe that the stranger was certainly frightened himself. He cleared the hilt of his cutlass and loosened the blade in the sheath; and all the time we were waiting there he kept swallowing as if he felt what we used to call a lump in the throat.
So saying, the stranger stepped back into the living room with me and positioned me behind him in the corner, so that we were both concealed by the open door. I was quite uneasy and alarmed, as you can imagine, and it heightened my fears to see that the stranger seemed scared himself. He cleared the hilt of his sword and loosened the blade in its sheath; and all the while we waited there, he kept swallowing as if he had what we used to call a lump in his throat.
At last in strode the captain, slammed the door behind him, without looking to the right or left, and marched straight across the room to where his breakfast awaited him.
At last, the captain walked in, slammed the door shut without glancing right or left, and marched straight across the room to where his breakfast was waiting.
“Bill,” said the stranger in a voice that I thought he had tried to make bold and big.
"Bill," said the stranger in a voice that I thought he had tried to make sound strong and impressive.
The captain spun round on his heel and fronted us; all the brown had gone out of his face, and even his nose was blue; he had the look of a man who sees a ghost, or the evil one, or something worse, if anything can be; and upon my word, I felt sorry to see him all in a moment turn so old and sick.
The captain turned around quickly and faced us; all the color had drained from his face, and even his nose looked blue; he had the expression of someone who has just seen a ghost, or the devil, or something even worse, if that's possible; and honestly, I felt bad to see him suddenly look so old and sick.
“Come, Bill, you know me; you know an old shipmate, Bill, surely,” said the stranger.
“Come on, Bill, you know me; you know an old shipmate, Bill, for sure,” said the stranger.
The captain made a sort of gasp.
The captain let out a kind of gasp.
“Black Dog!” said he.
“Black Dog!” he said.
“And who else?” returned the other, getting more at his ease. “Black Dog as ever was, come for to see his old shipmate Billy, at the Admiral Benbow inn. Ah, Bill, Bill, we have seen a sight of times, us two, since I lost them two talons,” holding up his mutilated hand.
“And who else?” replied the other, starting to relax. “Black Dog, just like always, here to see his old shipmate Billy at the Admiral Benbow inn. Ah, Bill, Bill, we've been through a lot together since I lost these two fingers,” he said, holding up his injured hand.
“Now, look here,” said the captain; “you’ve run me down; here I am; well, then, speak up; what is it?”
“Now, listen,” said the captain; “you’ve got my attention; here I am; so, go ahead and tell me; what is it?”
“That’s you, Bill,” returned Black Dog, “you’re in the right of it, Billy. I’ll have a glass of rum from this dear child here, as I’ve took such a liking to; and we’ll sit down, if you please, and talk square, like old shipmates.”
“That’s you, Bill,” said Black Dog, “you’re absolutely right, Billy. I’ll have a glass of rum from this lovely kid here, since I've taken quite a liking to them; and we’ll sit down, if you don’t mind, and talk straight, like old shipmates.”
When I returned with the rum, they were already seated on either side of the captain’s breakfast-table—Black Dog next to the door and sitting sideways so as to have one eye on his old shipmate and one, as I thought, on his retreat.
When I came back with the rum, they were already sitting on either side of the captain’s breakfast table—Black Dog next to the door, sitting sideways to keep one eye on his old shipmate and, as I suspected, the other on his escape route.
He bade me go and leave the door wide open. “None of your keyholes for me, sonny,” he said; and I left them together and retired into the bar.
He told me to go and leave the door wide open. “I don't need any keyholes, kid,” he said; and I left them together and went back to the bar.
For a long time, though I certainly did my best to listen, I could hear nothing but a low gattling; but at last the voices began to grow higher, and I could pick up a word or two, mostly oaths, from the captain.
For a long time, even though I tried my hardest to listen, all I could hear was a low rumbling sound; but eventually, the voices started getting louder, and I was able to catch a word or two, mostly insults, from the captain.
“No, no, no, no; and an end of it!” he cried once. And again, “If it comes to swinging, swing all, say I.”
“No, no, no, no; and that's final!” he yelled. And again, “If it comes to swinging, let’s swing it all, that’s what I say.”

Then all of a sudden there was a tremendous explosion of oaths and other noises—the chair and table went over in a lump, a clash of steel followed, and then a cry of pain, and the next instant I saw Black Dog in full flight, and the captain hotly pursuing, both with drawn cutlasses, and the former streaming blood from the left shoulder. Just at the door the captain aimed at the fugitive one last tremendous cut, which would certainly have split him to the chine had it not been intercepted by our big signboard of Admiral Benbow. You may see the notch on the lower side of the frame to this day.
Then suddenly there was a huge explosion of curses and other sounds—the chair and table toppled over, steel clashed, and then there was a cry of pain. In the next moment, I saw Black Dog running away, with the captain hot on his heels, both of them with their cutlasses drawn, and Blood streaming from Black Dog's left shoulder. Right at the door, the captain aimed one last powerful swing at the fleeing man, which would have definitely split him in two if it hadn't been blocked by our large signboard for Admiral Benbow. You can still see the notch on the lower side of the frame today.
That blow was the last of the battle. Once out upon the road, Black Dog, in spite of his wound, showed a wonderful clean pair of heels and disappeared over the edge of the hill in half a minute. The captain, for his part, stood staring at the signboard like a bewildered man. Then he passed his hand over his eyes several times and at last turned back into the house.
That hit was the final part of the fight. Once on the road, Black Dog, despite his injury, made a remarkable getaway and vanished over the hill in just thirty seconds. The captain, for his part, stood there staring at the sign like a confused person. Then he rubbed his eyes several times and finally turned back into the house.
“Jim,” says he, “rum”; and as he spoke, he reeled a little, and caught himself with one hand against the wall.
“Jim,” he says, “rum”; and as he spoke, he swayed a bit and steadied himself with one hand against the wall.
“Are you hurt?” cried I.
“Are you hurt?” I cried.
“Rum,” he repeated. “I must get away from here. Rum! Rum!”
“Rum,” he said again. “I have to get out of here. Rum! Rum!”
I ran to fetch it, but I was quite unsteadied by all that had fallen out, and I broke one glass and fouled the tap, and while I was still getting in my own way, I heard a loud fall in the parlour, and running in, beheld the captain lying full length upon the floor. At the same instant my mother, alarmed by the cries and fighting, came running downstairs to help me. Between us we raised his head. He was breathing very loud and hard, but his eyes were closed and his face a horrible colour.
I rushed to get it, but I was really thrown off by everything that had spilled out, and I broke one glass and messed up the tap. While I was still stumbling over myself, I heard a loud crash in the living room. I ran in and saw the captain lying flat on the floor. At the same moment, my mom, worried by the shouting and commotion, came running downstairs to help me. Together, we lifted his head. He was breathing heavily, but his eyes were shut and his face looked terrible.
“Dear, deary me,” cried my mother, “what a disgrace upon the house! And your poor father sick!”
“Dear me,” my mother exclaimed, “what a shame for the family! And your poor father is sick!”
In the meantime, we had no idea what to do to help the captain, nor any other thought but that he had got his death-hurt in the scuffle with the stranger. I got the rum, to be sure, and tried to put it down his throat, but his teeth were tightly shut and his jaws as strong as iron. It was a happy relief for us when the door opened and Doctor Livesey came in, on his visit to my father.
In the meantime, we had no clue how to help the captain, nor any thought other than that he had received a fatal injury during the struggle with the stranger. I definitely got the rum and tried to force it down his throat, but his teeth were tightly clenched and his jaw was as strong as iron. It was a real relief for us when the door opened and Doctor Livesey walked in, on his visit to my father.
“Oh, doctor,” we cried, “what shall we do? Where is he wounded?”
“Oh, doctor,” we exclaimed, “what should we do? Where is he hurt?”
“Wounded? A fiddle-stick’s end!” said the doctor. “No more wounded than you or I. The man has had a stroke, as I warned him. Now, Mrs. Hawkins, just you run upstairs to your husband and tell him, if possible, nothing about it. For my part, I must do my best to save this fellow’s trebly worthless life; Jim, you get me a basin.”
“Wounded? Nonsense!” said the doctor. “He’s no more wounded than you or I. This man has had a stroke, just as I warned him. Now, Mrs. Hawkins, please go upstairs to your husband and, if you can, tell him nothing about it. As for me, I have to do my best to save this guy’s incredibly worthless life; Jim, get me a basin.”
When I got back with the basin, the doctor had already ripped up the captain’s sleeve and exposed his great sinewy arm. It was tattooed in several places. “Here’s luck,” “A fair wind,” and “Billy Bones his fancy,” were very neatly and clearly executed on the forearm; and up near the shoulder there was a sketch of a gallows and a man hanging from it—done, as I thought, with great spirit.
When I returned with the basin, the doctor had already torn the captain’s sleeve and uncovered his strong, muscular arm. It was tattooed in several spots. “Here’s luck,” “A fair wind,” and “Billy Bones his fancy,” were all neatly and clearly done on his forearm; and closer to the shoulder, there was a drawing of a gallows with a man hanging from it—done, I thought, with a lot of energy.
“Prophetic,” said the doctor, touching this picture with his finger. “And now, Master Billy Bones, if that be your name, we’ll have a look at the colour of your blood. Jim,” he said, “are you afraid of blood?”
“Prophetic,” said the doctor, touching this picture with his finger. “And now, Master Billy Bones, if that’s your name, we’ll see the color of your blood. Jim,” he said, “are you afraid of blood?”
“No, sir,” said I.
“No, sir,” I replied.
“Well, then,” said he, “you hold the basin”; and with that he took his lancet and opened a vein.
“Well, then,” he said, “you hold the basin.” With that, he took his lancet and opened a vein.
A great deal of blood was taken before the captain opened his eyes and looked mistily about him. First he recognized the doctor with an unmistakable frown; then his glance fell upon me, and he looked relieved. But suddenly his colour changed, and he tried to raise himself, crying, “Where’s Black Dog?”
A lot of blood was drawn before the captain finally opened his eyes and looked around, confused. He first spotted the doctor, frowning at him; then his gaze shifted to me, and he seemed relieved. But suddenly, his face went pale, and he tried to sit up, shouting, “Where’s Black Dog?”
“There is no Black Dog here,” said the doctor, “except what you have on your own back. You have been drinking rum; you have had a stroke, precisely as I told you; and I have just, very much against my own will, dragged you headforemost out of the grave. Now, Mr. Bones—”
“There’s no Black Dog here,” the doctor said, “except the one you’re carrying yourself. You’ve been drinking rum; you’ve had a stroke, just like I warned you; and I’ve just, very reluctantly, pulled you back from the brink of death. Now, Mr. Bones—”
“That’s not my name,” he interrupted.
"That's not my name," he cut in.
“Much I care,” returned the doctor. “It’s the name of a buccaneer of my acquaintance; and I call you by it for the sake of shortness, and what I have to say to you is this; one glass of rum won’t kill you, but if you take one you’ll take another and another, and I stake my wig if you don’t break off short, you’ll die—do you understand that?—die, and go to your own place, like the man in the Bible. Come, now, make an effort. I’ll help you to your bed for once.”
“Sure I do,” replied the doctor. “It’s the name of a pirate I know; I’m using it for the sake of being brief. What I want to say is this: one glass of rum won’t kill you, but if you have one, you’ll want another and another. I swear if you don’t stop soon, you’ll die—do you get that?—die and end up in your own place, like the guy from the Bible. Come on, make an effort. I’ll help you to your bed this one time.”
Between us, with much trouble, we managed to hoist him upstairs, and laid him on his bed, where his head fell back on the pillow as if he were almost fainting.
Between us, we struggled to get him upstairs and laid him on his bed, where his head fell back on the pillow as if he were about to faint.
“Now, mind you,” said the doctor, “I clear my conscience—the name of rum for you is death.”
“Now, just so you know,” said the doctor, “I’m being honest with you—the name of rum means death for you.”
And with that he went off to see my father, taking me with him by the arm.
And with that, he went to see my dad, pulling me along by the arm.
“This is nothing,” he said as soon as he had closed the door. “I have drawn blood enough to keep him quiet awhile; he should lie for a week where he is—that is the best thing for him and you; but another stroke would settle him.”
“This is nothing,” he said as soon as he had closed the door. “I’ve drawn enough blood to keep him quiet for a bit; he should stay where he is for a week—that’s the best thing for him and for you; but another hit would finish him off.”
III
The Black Spot

bout noon I stopped at the captain’s door with some cooling drinks and medicines. He was lying very much as we had left him, only a little higher, and he seemed both weak and excited.
About noon, I stopped at the captain's door with some cold drinks and medicine. He was lying pretty much as we had left him, just a bit more elevated, and he looked both weak and agitated.
“Jim,” he said, “you’re the only one here that’s worth anything, and you know I’ve been always good to you. Never a month but I’ve given you a silver fourpenny for yourself. And now you see, mate, I’m pretty low, and deserted by all; and Jim, you’ll bring me one noggin of rum, now, won’t you, matey?”
“Jim,” he said, “you’re the only one here who’s worth anything, and you know I’ve always been good to you. Every month, I’ve given you a silver fourpenny for yourself. And now you see, buddy, I’m in pretty bad shape and deserted by everyone; so, Jim, you’ll get me one noggin of rum, right?
“The doctor—” I began.
"The doctor—" I started.
But he broke in cursing the doctor, in a feeble voice but heartily. “Doctors is all swabs,” he said; “and that doctor there, why, what do he know about seafaring men? I been in places hot as pitch, and mates dropping round with Yellow Jack, and the blessed land a-heaving like the sea with earthquakes—what to the doctor know of lands like that?—and I lived on rum, I tell you. It’s been meat and drink, and man and wife, to me; and if I’m not to have my rum now I’m a poor old hulk on a lee shore, my blood’ll be on you, Jim, and that doctor swab”; and he ran on again for a while with curses. “Look, Jim, how my fingers fidges,” he continued in the pleading tone. “I can’t keep ’em still, not I. I haven’t had a drop this blessed day. That doctor’s a fool, I tell you. If I don’t have a dram o’ rum, Jim, I’ll have the horrors; I seen some on ’em already. I seen old Flint in the corner there, behind you; as plain as print, I seen him; and if I get the horrors, I’m a man that has lived rough, and I’ll raise Cain. Your doctor hisself said one glass wouldn’t hurt me. I’ll give you a golden guinea for a noggin, Jim.”
But he interrupted, cursing the doctor, weakly but passionately. “Doctors are all useless,” he said; “and that doctor over there, what does he know about sailors? I’ve been in places as hot as hell, with my shipmates dropping dead from Yellow Jack, and the land shaking like the sea from earthquakes—what does the doctor know about places like that?—and I lived on rum, I tell you. It’s been my food and drink, my partner in life; and if I can’t have my rum now, I’m just a poor old wreck stranded on the shore, and it’ll be your fault, Jim, and that doctor’s;” and he kept ranting with curses. “Look, Jim, how my fingers twitch,” he continued in a desperate tone. “I can’t keep them still, I just can’t. I haven’t had a drop all day. That doctor’s an idiot, I’m telling you. If I don’t get a shot of rum, Jim, I’ll start seeing things; I’ve already seen some. I saw old Flint back there in the corner, behind you; clear as day, I saw him; and if I start losing it, I’ve lived a rough life, and I’ll cause a scene. Your doctor himself said one glass wouldn’t hurt me. I’ll give you a golden guinea for a drink, Jim.”
He was growing more and more excited, and this alarmed me for my father, who was very low that day and needed quiet; besides, I was reassured by the doctor’s words, now quoted to me, and rather offended by the offer of a bribe.
He was getting more and more excited, which worried me for my father, who was feeling really down that day and needed some peace and quiet. Plus, I felt reassured by the doctor’s words, which I was now being reminded of, and I was a bit offended by the offer of a bribe.
“I want none of your money,” said I, “but what you owe my father. I’ll get you one glass, and no more.”
“I don’t want any of your money,” I said, “just what you owe my father. I’ll get you one glass, and that’s it.”
When I brought it to him, he seized it greedily and drank it out.
When I handed it to him, he took it eagerly and drank it all.
“Aye, aye,” said he, “that’s some better, sure enough. And now, matey, did that doctor say how long I was to lie here in this old berth?”
“Aye, aye,” he said, “that’s better, for sure. Now, buddy, did that doctor say how long I have to stay here in this old bunk?”
“A week at least,” said I.
“A week at least,” I said.
“Thunder!” he cried. “A week! I can’t do that; they’d have the black spot on me by then. The lubbers is going about to get the wind of me this blessed moment; lubbers as couldn’t keep what they got, and want to nail what is another’s. Is that seamanly behaviour, now, I want to know? But I’m a saving soul. I never wasted good money of mine, nor lost it neither; and I’ll trick ’em again. I’m not afraid on ’em. I’ll shake out another reef, matey, and daddle ’em again.”
“Thunder!” he exclaimed. “A week! I can’t do that; they’d put the black spot on me by then. Those fools are trying to catch wind of me right this moment; fools who can’t hold on to what they have and want to grab what belongs to someone else. Is that how a seaman should act, I want to know? But I’m a careful person. I’ve never wasted my hard-earned money, nor have I lost it; and I’ll outsmart them again. I’m not afraid of them. I’ll adjust my sails again, buddy, and outmaneuver them once more.”
As he was thus speaking, he had risen from bed with great difficulty, holding to my shoulder with a grip that almost made me cry out, and moving his legs like so much dead weight. His words, spirited as they were in meaning, contrasted sadly with the weakness of the voice in which they were uttered. He paused when he had got into a sitting position on the edge.
As he was talking, he had struggled to get out of bed, gripping my shoulder so tightly that it almost made me shout, and his legs felt like dead weight. His words, though full of meaning, sadly contrasted with the weakness of his voice. He paused once he managed to sit on the edge.
“That doctor’s done me,” he murmured. “My ears is singing. Lay me back.”
“That doctor’s messed me up,” he murmured. “My ears are ringing. Lay me back.”
Before I could do much to help him he had fallen back again to his former place, where he lay for a while silent.
Before I could do much to help him, he had already fallen back to his old spot, where he lay quietly for a while.
“Jim,” he said at length, “you saw that seafaring man today?”
“Jim,” he said after a pause, “did you see that sailor today?”
“Black Dog?” I asked.
"Black Dog?" I asked.
“Ah! Black Dog,” says he. “He’s a bad ’un; but there’s worse that put him on. Now, if I can’t get away nohow, and they tip me the black spot, mind you, it’s my old sea-chest they’re after; you get on a horse—you can, can’t you? Well, then, you get on a horse, and go to—well, yes, I will!—to that eternal doctor swab, and tell him to pipe all hands—magistrates and sich—and he’ll lay ’em aboard at the Admiral Benbow—all old Flint’s crew, man and boy, all on ’em that’s left. I was first mate, I was, old Flint’s first mate, and I’m the on’y one as knows the place. He gave it me at Savannah, when he lay a-dying, like as if I was to now, you see. But you won’t peach unless they get the black spot on me, or unless you see that Black Dog again or a seafaring man with one leg, Jim—him above all.”
“Ah! Black Dog,” he says. “He’s a bad one; but there are worse who got him involved. Now, if I can’t escape no matter what, and they give me the black spot, just remember it’s my old sea chest they want; you get on a horse—you can, can’t you? Well, then, you get on a horse and go to—well, yes, I will!—to that eternally annoying doctor, and tell him to gather everyone—magistrates and such—and he’ll assemble them at the Admiral Benbow—all of Flint’s crew, every last one that’s left. I was the first mate, I was, Flint’s first mate, and I’m the only one who knows the location. He told me when he was dying in Savannah, like it was going to be my task now, you see. But you won’t tell anyone unless they give me the black spot, or unless you see that Black Dog again or a seafaring man with one leg, Jim—him above all.”
“But what is the black spot, captain?” I asked.
“But what is the black spot, captain?” I asked.
“That’s a summons, mate. I’ll tell you if they get that. But you keep your weather-eye open, Jim, and I’ll share with you equals, upon my honour.”
"That's a summons, buddy. I'll let you know if they get that. But you stay alert, Jim, and I'll share everything with you, I promise."
He wandered a little longer, his voice growing weaker; but soon after I had given him his medicine, which he took like a child, with the remark, “If ever a seaman wanted drugs, it’s me,” he fell at last into a heavy, swoon-like sleep, in which I left him. What I should have done had all gone well I do not know. Probably I should have told the whole story to the doctor, for I was in mortal fear lest the captain should repent of his confessions and make an end of me. But as things fell out, my poor father died quite suddenly that evening, which put all other matters on one side. Our natural distress, the visits of the neighbours, the arranging of the funeral, and all the work of the inn to be carried on in the meanwhile kept me so busy that I had scarcely time to think of the captain, far less to be afraid of him.
He wandered a bit longer, his voice getting weaker; but soon after I gave him his medicine, which he took like a child, saying, “If anyone needs drugs, it’s me,” he finally fell into a deep, swoon-like sleep, and I left him. I don’t know what I would have done if everything had gone smoothly. I probably would have told the whole story to the doctor, out of fear that the captain would regret his confessions and take me out. But as it turned out, my poor father died quite suddenly that evening, which pushed everything else aside. Our natural grief, the visits from neighbors, arranging the funeral, and all the inn’s work that needed to be done kept me so busy that I barely had time to think about the captain, let alone be afraid of him.
He got downstairs next morning, to be sure, and had his meals as usual, though he ate little and had more, I am afraid, than his usual supply of rum, for he helped himself out of the bar, scowling and blowing through his nose, and no one dared to cross him. On the night before the funeral he was as drunk as ever; and it was shocking, in that house of mourning, to hear him singing away at his ugly old sea-song; but weak as he was, we were all in the fear of death for him, and the doctor was suddenly taken up with a case many miles away and was never near the house after my father’s death. I have said the captain was weak, and indeed he seemed rather to grow weaker than regain his strength. He clambered up and down stairs, and went from the parlour to the bar and back again, and sometimes put his nose out of doors to smell the sea, holding on to the walls as he went for support and breathing hard and fast like a man on a steep mountain. He never particularly addressed me, and it is my belief he had as good as forgotten his confidences; but his temper was more flighty, and allowing for his bodily weakness, more violent than ever. He had an alarming way now when he was drunk of drawing his cutlass and laying it bare before him on the table. But with all that, he minded people less and seemed shut up in his own thoughts and rather wandering. Once, for instance, to our extreme wonder, he piped up to a different air, a kind of country love-song that he must have learned in his youth before he had begun to follow the sea.
He came downstairs the next morning, of course, and had his meals like usual, though he ate very little and, I’m afraid, drank more rum than normal since he helped himself from the bar, scowling and snorting, and no one dared to challenge him. The night before the funeral, he was as drunk as ever, and it was shocking, in that house of mourning, to hear him singing his ugly old sea song; but despite his weakness, we were all worried about his health, and the doctor had been called away to a case many miles off and never returned to the house after my father died. I mentioned that the captain was weak, and indeed he seemed to be getting weaker instead of regaining his strength. He climbed up and down the stairs, moving from the parlor to the bar and back, and sometimes stepped outside to smell the sea, gripping the walls for support and breathing hard like a man on a steep mountain. He never really spoke to me, and I believe he had pretty much forgotten his confidences; but his temper was more unpredictable and, considering his physical weakness, more violent than ever. He now had a disturbing habit when drunk of drawing his cutlass and laying it out on the table in front of him. But despite all that, he seemed less aware of people and appeared lost in his own thoughts, a bit scattered. Once, to our utter surprise, he burst into a different tune, a kind of old-fashioned love song he must have learned in his youth before he started sailing.
So things passed until, the day after the funeral, and about three o’clock of a bitter, foggy, frosty afternoon, I was standing at the door for a moment, full of sad thoughts about my father, when I saw someone drawing slowly near along the road. He was plainly blind, for he tapped before him with a stick and wore a great green shade over his eyes and nose; and he was hunched, as if with age or weakness, and wore a huge old tattered sea-cloak with a hood that made him appear positively deformed. I never saw in my life a more dreadful-looking figure. He stopped a little from the inn, and raising his voice in an odd sing-song, addressed the air in front of him, “Will any kind friend inform a poor blind man, who has lost the precious sight of his eyes in the gracious defence of his native country, England—and God bless King George!—where or in what part of this country he may now be?”
So time passed until the day after the funeral, around three o’clock on a bitter, foggy, frosty afternoon. I was standing at the door for a moment, lost in sad thoughts about my father, when I saw someone slowly approaching along the road. He was obviously blind, as he tapped in front of him with a stick and wore a large green shade over his eyes and nose. He was hunched, perhaps due to age or weakness, and wore a massive old, tattered sea cloak with a hood that made him look quite deformed. I’ve never seen a more dreadful-looking figure in my life. He stopped a short distance from the inn and raised his voice in a strange sing-song as he spoke to the air in front of him, “Will any kind friend inform a poor blind man, who has lost the precious sight of his eyes in the gracious defense of his native country, England—and God bless King George!—where or in what part of this country he may now be?”
“You are at the Admiral Benbow, Black Hill Cove, my good man,” said I.
“You're at the Admiral Benbow, Black Hill Cove, my good man,” I said.
“I hear a voice,” said he, “a young voice. Will you give me your hand, my kind young friend, and lead me in?”
“I hear a voice,” he said, “a young voice. Will you give me your hand, my kind young friend, and guide me in?”
I held out my hand, and the horrible, soft-spoken, eyeless creature gripped it in a moment like a vise. I was so much startled that I struggled to withdraw, but the blind man pulled me close up to him with a single action of his arm.
I extended my hand, and the awful, soft-spoken, eyeless creature squeezed it tightly like a vice. I was so startled that I tried to pull away, but the blind man drew me in close with a single motion of his arm.
“Now, boy,” he said, “take me in to the captain.”
“Now, kid,” he said, “take me to the captain.”
“Sir,” said I, “upon my word I dare not.”
“Sir,” I said, “I really can't, I swear.”
“Oh,” he sneered, “that’s it! Take me in straight or I’ll break your arm.”
“Oh,” he mocked, “that’s it! Either take me in right away or I’ll break your arm.”
And he gave it, as he spoke, a wrench that made me cry out.
And he twisted it, as he spoke, with a force that made me cry out.
“Sir,” said I, “it is for yourself I mean. The captain is not what he used to be. He sits with a drawn cutlass. Another gentleman—”
“Sir,” I said, “I’m talking about you. The captain isn’t what he used to be. He’s sitting there with a drawn cutlass. Another gentleman—”
“Come, now, march,” interrupted he; and I never heard a voice so cruel, and cold, and ugly as that blind man’s. It cowed me more than the pain, and I began to obey him at once, walking straight in at the door and towards the parlour, where our sick old buccaneer was sitting, dazed with rum. The blind man clung close to me, holding me in one iron fist and leaning almost more of his weight on me than I could carry. “Lead me straight up to him, and when I’m in view, cry out, ‘Here’s a friend for you, Bill.’ If you don’t, I’ll do this,” and with that he gave me a twitch that I thought would have made me faint. Between this and that, I was so utterly terrified of the blind beggar that I forgot my terror of the captain, and as I opened the parlour door, cried out the words he had ordered in a trembling voice.
“Come on, let’s move,” he interrupted; and I had never heard a voice so harsh, cold, and unpleasant as that blind man’s. It scared me more than the pain did, and I immediately started to obey him, walking straight through the door and toward the living room, where our sick old pirate was sitting, dazed from rum. The blind man clung to me tightly, holding me with an iron grip and leaning almost more of his weight on me than I could handle. “Take me right to him, and when I can see him, shout, ‘Here’s a friend for you, Bill.’ If you don’t, I’ll do this,” and with that, he gave me a tug that nearly made me faint. Between that and everything else, I was so completely terrified of the blind beggar that I forgot my fear of the captain, and as I opened the living room door, I called out the words he had instructed in a shaky voice.

The poor captain raised his eyes, and at one look the rum went out of him and left him staring sober. The expression of his face was not so much of terror as of mortal sickness. He made a movement to rise, but I do not believe he had enough force left in his body.
The poor captain looked up, and with one glance, the rum left him and he was left staring soberly. The look on his face was not so much fear as it was pure exhaustion. He tried to get up, but I don't think he had enough strength left in him.
“Now, Bill, sit where you are,” said the beggar. “If I can’t see, I can hear a finger stirring. Business is business. Hold out your left hand. Boy, take his left hand by the wrist and bring it near to my right.”
“Now, Bill, stay where you are,” said the beggar. “If I can’t see, I can still hear a finger moving. Business is business. Extend your left hand. Boy, grab his left hand by the wrist and bring it close to my right.”
We both obeyed him to the letter, and I saw him pass something from the hollow of the hand that held his stick into the palm of the captain’s, which closed upon it instantly.
We both followed his instructions exactly, and I saw him transfer something from the hollow of his hand holding the stick into the captain’s palm, which closed around it immediately.
“And now that’s done,” said the blind man; and at the words he suddenly left hold of me, and with incredible accuracy and nimbleness, skipped out of the parlour and into the road, where, as I still stood motionless, I could hear his stick go tap-tap-tapping into the distance.
“And now that’s done,” said the blind man; and as soon as he spoke, he quickly let go of me and, with amazing precision and agility, bounded out of the parlor and onto the street, where, as I remained standing still, I could hear his stick tapping in the distance.
It was some time before either I or the captain seemed to gather our senses, but at length, and about at the same moment, I released his wrist, which I was still holding, and he drew in his hand and looked sharply into the palm.
It took a while for either the captain or me to regain our composure, but eventually, at almost the same time, I let go of his wrist, which I had still been holding, and he pulled his hand back and looked closely at his palm.
“Ten o’clock!” he cried. “Six hours. We’ll do them yet,” and he sprang to his feet.
“Ten o’clock!” he shouted. “Six hours. We’ve got this,” and he jumped to his feet.
Even as he did so, he reeled, put his hand to his throat, stood swaying for a moment, and then, with a peculiar sound, fell from his whole height face foremost to the floor.
Even as he did this, he staggered, put his hand to his throat, stood swaying for a moment, and then, with a strange sound, fell flat on his face to the floor.
I ran to him at once, calling to my mother. But haste was all in vain. The captain had been struck dead by thundering apoplexy. It is a curious thing to understand, for I had certainly never liked the man, though of late I had begun to pity him, but as soon as I saw that he was dead, I burst into a flood of tears. It was the second death I had known, and the sorrow of the first was still fresh in my heart.
I ran to him right away, shouting for my mom. But my rush was pointless. The captain had collapsed and died from a severe stroke. It’s strange to think about because I had never really liked him, even though I had started to feel sorry for him lately. But as soon as I realized he was dead, I started crying uncontrollably. It was the second death I had experienced, and the pain of the first was still heavy in my heart.
IV
The Sea-chest

lost no time, of course, in telling my mother all that I knew, and perhaps should have told her long before, and we saw ourselves at once in a difficult and dangerous position. Some of the man’s money—if he had any—was certainly due to us, but it was not likely that our captain’s shipmates, above all the two specimens seen by me, Black Dog and the blind beggar, would be inclined to give up their booty in payment of the dead man’s debts. The captain’s order to mount at once and ride for Doctor Livesey would have left my mother alone and unprotected, which was not to be thought of. Indeed, it seemed impossible for either of us to remain much longer in the house; the fall of coals in the kitchen grate, the very ticking of the clock, filled us with alarms. The neighbourhood, to our ears, seemed haunted by approaching footsteps; and what between the dead body of the captain on the parlour floor and the thought of that detestable blind beggar hovering near at hand and ready to return, there were moments when, as the saying goes, I jumped in my skin for terror. Something must speedily be resolved upon, and it occurred to us at last to go forth together and seek help in the neighbouring hamlet. No sooner said than done. Bare-headed as we were, we ran out at once in the gathering evening and the frosty fog.
lost no time, of course, in telling my mom everything I knew, which I probably should have told her a while ago, and we quickly realized we were in a tough and dangerous spot. Some of the man's money—if he even had any—was definitely owed to us, but it didn’t seem likely that our captain’s crewmates, especially the two I had seen, Black Dog and the blind beggar, would be willing to part with their loot to cover the dead man's debts. The captain’s order to immediately ride to Doctor Livesey would have left my mom alone and vulnerable, which was out of the question. In fact, it felt impossible for either of us to stay in the house much longer; the sound of coals dropping in the kitchen grate and even the ticking of the clock made us jumpy. The neighborhood, to us, felt like it was filled with ominous footsteps; and with the captain’s dead body on the parlor floor and the thought of that awful blind beggar possibly lurking around, there were moments when, as they say, I nearly jumped out of my skin from fear. We needed to make a decision quickly, and eventually, we thought about going out together to look for help in the nearby village. No sooner said than done. Bare-headed as we were, we dashed out into the darkening evening and chilly fog.
The hamlet lay not many hundred yards away, though out of view, on the other side of the next cove; and what greatly encouraged me, it was in an opposite direction from that whence the blind man had made his appearance and whither he had presumably returned. We were not many minutes on the road, though we sometimes stopped to lay hold of each other and hearken. But there was no unusual sound—nothing but the low wash of the ripple and the croaking of the inmates of the wood.
The small village was just a few hundred yards away, though it was hidden from sight on the other side of the next cove; and what really reassured me was that it was in the opposite direction from where the blind man had come from and where he had presumably gone back. We weren't on the road for long, although we did stop a few times to grab onto each other and listen. But there were no strange noises—just the gentle lapping of the water and the croaking of the creatures in the woods.
It was already candle-light when we reached the hamlet, and I shall never forget how much I was cheered to see the yellow shine in doors and windows; but that, as it proved, was the best of the help we were likely to get in that quarter. For—you would have thought men would have been ashamed of themselves—no soul would consent to return with us to the Admiral Benbow. The more we told of our troubles, the more—man, woman, and child—they clung to the shelter of their houses. The name of Captain Flint, though it was strange to me, was well enough known to some there and carried a great weight of terror. Some of the men who had been to field-work on the far side of the Admiral Benbow remembered, besides, to have seen several strangers on the road, and taking them to be smugglers, to have bolted away; and one at least had seen a little lugger in what we called Kitt’s Hole. For that matter, anyone who was a comrade of the captain’s was enough to frighten them to death. And the short and the long of the matter was, that while we could get several who were willing enough to ride to Dr. Livesey’s, which lay in another direction, not one would help us to defend the inn.
It was already getting dark when we reached the small village, and I’ll never forget how happy I was to see the warm glow from the doors and windows. But, as it turned out, that was the best help we were going to get from that place. You’d think people would be ashamed, but not a single person would agree to come back with us to the Admiral Benbow. The more we talked about our troubles, the more—man, woman, and child—they insisted on staying inside their homes. The name Captain Flint, although unfamiliar to me, was well-known to some of them and brought a lot of fear. Some of the men who had been working in the fields on the far side of the Admiral Benbow remembered seeing several strangers on the road and, thinking they were smugglers, had run away. At least one had spotted a small lugger in what we called Kitt’s Hole. Anyone associated with the captain was enough to terrify them. Ultimately, the situation was that while we managed to find several people willing to ride to Dr. Livesey’s, which was in another direction, not one person would help us defend the inn.
They say cowardice is infectious; but then argument is, on the other hand, a great emboldener; and so when each had said his say, my mother made them a speech. She would not, she declared, lose money that belonged to her fatherless boy; “If none of the rest of you dare,” she said, “Jim and I dare. Back we will go, the way we came, and small thanks to you big, hulking, chicken-hearted men. We’ll have that chest open, if we die for it. And I’ll thank you for that bag, Mrs. Crossley, to bring back our lawful money in.”
They say cowardice spreads easily, but arguing can really give you confidence. So, after everyone had their say, my mom gave them a speech. She said she wouldn’t let them take money that belonged to her fatherless son. “If none of you have the courage,” she said, “Jim and I will. We’re going back the way we came, and we don’t owe you big, clumsy, chicken-hearted men anything. We’ll get that chest open, even if it costs us our lives. And I’d appreciate that bag, Mrs. Crossley, to bring back our rightful money in.”
Of course I said I would go with my mother, and of course they all cried out at our foolhardiness, but even then not a man would go along with us. All they would do was to give me a loaded pistol lest we were attacked, and to promise to have horses ready saddled in case we were pursued on our return, while one lad was to ride forward to the doctor’s in search of armed assistance.
Of course I said I would go with my mom, and of course everyone shouted at our craziness, but even then, not a single person would join us. All they did was give me a loaded pistol in case we were attacked, and promise to have horses ready to go if we were chased on our way back, while one guy was supposed to ride ahead to the doctor’s for help.
My heart was beating finely when we two set forth in the cold night upon this dangerous venture. A full moon was beginning to rise and peered redly through the upper edges of the fog, and this increased our haste, for it was plain, before we came forth again, that all would be as bright as day, and our departure exposed to the eyes of any watchers. We slipped along the hedges, noiseless and swift, nor did we see or hear anything to increase our terrors, till, to our relief, the door of the Admiral Benbow had closed behind us.
My heart was racing as we set out into the cold night on this dangerous adventure. A full moon was rising, casting a reddish glow through the edges of the fog, urging us to move faster. It was clear that before we returned, everything would be as bright as day, making our escape visible to any onlookers. We slipped quietly along the hedges, fast and silent, and didn’t see or hear anything to heighten our fears, until, to our relief, the door of the Admiral Benbow closed behind us.
I slipped the bolt at once, and we stood and panted for a moment in the dark, alone in the house with the dead captain’s body. Then my mother got a candle in the bar, and holding each other’s hands, we advanced into the parlour. He lay as we had left him, on his back, with his eyes open and one arm stretched out.
I quickly unlatched the door, and we stood there breathing heavily for a moment in the dark, alone in the house with the dead captain’s body. Then my mom grabbed a candle from the bar, and holding each other’s hands, we walked into the living room. He was just as we had left him, lying on his back, with his eyes open and one arm stretched out.
“Draw down the blind, Jim,” whispered my mother; “they might come and watch outside. And now,” said she when I had done so, “we have to get the key off that; and who’s to touch it, I should like to know!” and she gave a kind of sob as she said the words.
“Pull down the blind, Jim,” my mother whispered; “they might come and watch outside. And now,” she said after I did it, “we have to get the key off that; and who’s going to touch it, I’d like to know!” and she let out a sort of sob as she said this.
I went down on my knees at once. On the floor close to his hand there was a little round of paper, blackened on the one side. I could not doubt that this was the black spot; and taking it up, I found written on the other side, in a very good, clear hand, this short message: “You have till ten tonight.”
I dropped to my knees immediately. On the floor near his hand, there was a small round piece of paper, charred on one side. I had no doubt this was the black spot; and when I picked it up, I saw a short message written on the other side in a neat, clear handwriting: “You have until ten tonight.”
“He had till ten, Mother,” said I; and just as I said it, our old clock began striking. This sudden noise startled us shockingly; but the news was good, for it was only six.
“He had until ten, Mom,” I said; and just as I said it, our old clock started striking. This sudden noise startled us both, but the news was good because it was only six.
“Now, Jim,” she said, “that key.”
“Now, Jim,” she said, “give me that key.”
I felt in his pockets, one after another. A few small coins, a thimble, and some thread and big needles, a piece of pigtail tobacco bitten away at the end, his gully with the crooked handle, a pocket compass, and a tinder box were all that they contained, and I began to despair.
I searched through his pockets, one after the other. I found a few small coins, a thimble, some thread and large needles, a piece of chewed pigtail tobacco, his crooked-handled gully, a pocket compass, and a tinder box. That was all that was there, and I started to lose hope.
“Perhaps it’s round his neck,” suggested my mother.
“Maybe it’s around his neck,” suggested my mom.
Overcoming a strong repugnance, I tore open his shirt at the neck, and there, sure enough, hanging to a bit of tarry string, which I cut with his own gully, we found the key. At this triumph we were filled with hope and hurried upstairs without delay to the little room where he had slept so long and where his box had stood since the day of his arrival.
Overcoming a strong feeling of disgust, I ripped open his shirt at the neck, and there, sure enough, hanging by a bit of sticky string, which I cut with his own knife, we found the key. With this victory, we felt hopeful and rushed upstairs without hesitation to the small room where he had slept for so long and where his box had been since the day he arrived.
It was like any other seaman’s chest on the outside, the initial “B” burned on the top of it with a hot iron, and the corners somewhat smashed and broken as by long, rough usage.
It looked like any other sailor's chest on the outside, with the initial "B" burned into the top with a hot iron, and the corners somewhat smashed and broken from years of rough use.
“Give me the key,” said my mother; and though the lock was very stiff, she had turned it and thrown back the lid in a twinkling.
“Give me the key,” my mother said; and even though the lock was really stiff, she turned it and flung open the lid in no time.
A strong smell of tobacco and tar rose from the interior, but nothing was to be seen on the top except a suit of very good clothes, carefully brushed and folded. They had never been worn, my mother said. Under that, the miscellany began—a quadrant, a tin canikin, several sticks of tobacco, two brace of very handsome pistols, a piece of bar silver, an old Spanish watch and some other trinkets of little value and mostly of foreign make, a pair of compasses mounted with brass, and five or six curious West Indian shells. I have often wondered since why he should have carried about these shells with him in his wandering, guilty, and hunted life.
A strong smell of tobacco and tar came from inside, but nothing was visible on top except a very nice suit of clothes, neatly brushed and folded. They had never been worn, my mother said. Beneath that started the assortment—a quadrant, a tin cup, several sticks of tobacco, two pairs of beautiful pistols, a piece of silver, an old Spanish watch, and some other trinkets of little worth, most from abroad, a pair of brass-mounted compasses, and five or six interesting West Indian seashells. I've often wondered since why he carried these shells with him during his wandering, guilty, and hunted life.
In the meantime, we had found nothing of any value but the silver and the trinkets, and neither of these were in our way. Underneath there was an old boat-cloak, whitened with sea-salt on many a harbour-bar. My mother pulled it up with impatience, and there lay before us, the last things in the chest, a bundle tied up in oilcloth, and looking like papers, and a canvas bag that gave forth, at a touch, the jingle of gold.
In the meantime, we hadn’t found anything useful except for the silver and the trinkets, and neither of those were in our way. Underneath, there was an old boat cloak, bleached by sea salt from many docks. My mother pulled it out impatiently, and there it was before us, the last thing in the chest: a bundle wrapped in oilcloth that looked like papers, and a canvas bag that jingled with gold at a touch.
“I’ll show these rogues that I’m an honest woman,” said my mother. “I’ll have my dues, and not a farthing over. Hold Mrs. Crossley’s bag.” And she began to count over the amount of the captain’s score from the sailor’s bag into the one that I was holding.
“I’ll show these scoundrels that I’m an honest woman,” my mother said. “I’ll get what I’m owed, and not a penny more. Hold Mrs. Crossley’s bag.” Then she started counting the amount of the captain’s score from the sailor’s bag into the one I was holding.

It was a long, difficult business, for the coins were of all countries and sizes—doubloons, and louis d’ors, and guineas, and pieces of eight, and I know not what besides, all shaken together at random. The guineas, too, were about the scarcest, and it was with these only that my mother knew how to make her count.
It was a long, tough job because the coins came from all over the world and in all sizes—doubloons, louis d’ors, guineas, pieces of eight, and who knows what else, all mixed together at random. The guineas were the hardest to find, and my mother only knew how to keep track of them.
When we were about half-way through, I suddenly put my hand upon her arm, for I had heard in the silent frosty air a sound that brought my heart into my mouth—the tap-tapping of the blind man’s stick upon the frozen road. It drew nearer and nearer, while we sat holding our breath. Then it struck sharp on the inn door, and then we could hear the handle being turned and the bolt rattling as the wretched being tried to enter; and then there was a long time of silence both within and without. At last the tapping recommenced, and, to our indescribable joy and gratitude, died slowly away again until it ceased to be heard.
When we were about halfway through, I suddenly placed my hand on her arm because I had heard a sound in the cold, quiet air that made my heart race—the tap-tap of the blind man’s cane on the icy road. It came closer and closer as we sat there, holding our breath. Then it hit the inn door, and we could hear the handle being turned and the bolt shaking as the poor man tried to get in; then there was a long silence both inside and outside. Finally, the tapping started again, and, to our indescribable joy and relief, it gradually faded away until we could no longer hear it.
“Mother,” said I, “take the whole and let’s be going,” for I was sure the bolted door must have seemed suspicious and would bring the whole hornet’s nest about our ears, though how thankful I was that I had bolted it, none could tell who had never met that terrible blind man.
“Mom,” I said, “let’s take everything and get out of here,” because I was sure that the locked door must look suspicious and would draw a lot of unwanted attention our way. But no one could understand how glad I was that I had locked it, unless they had ever encountered that terrifying blind man.
But my mother, frightened as she was, would not consent to take a fraction more than was due to her and was obstinately unwilling to be content with less. It was not yet seven, she said, by a long way; she knew her rights and she would have them; and she was still arguing with me when a little low whistle sounded a good way off upon the hill. That was enough, and more than enough, for both of us.
But my mom, scared as she was, refused to take even a little more than what she was owed and stubbornly wouldn't accept less. It was still far from seven, she said; she knew her rights and was determined to claim them. She was still arguing with me when a faint whistle came from somewhere up on the hill. That was enough, and more than enough, for both of us.
“I’ll take what I have,” she said, jumping to her feet.
“I’ll take what I have,” she said, getting to her feet.
“And I’ll take this to square the count,” said I, picking up the oilskin packet.
“And I’ll take this to settle the score,” I said, picking up the oilskin packet.
Next moment we were both groping downstairs, leaving the candle by the empty chest; and the next we had opened the door and were in full retreat. We had not started a moment too soon. The fog was rapidly dispersing; already the moon shone quite clear on the high ground on either side; and it was only in the exact bottom of the dell and round the tavern door that a thin veil still hung unbroken to conceal the first steps of our escape. Far less than half-way to the hamlet, very little beyond the bottom of the hill, we must come forth into the moonlight. Nor was this all, for the sound of several footsteps running came already to our ears, and as we looked back in their direction, a light tossing to and fro and still rapidly advancing showed that one of the newcomers carried a lantern.
The next moment, we were both stumbling downstairs, leaving the candle on the empty chest; and the next, we had opened the door and were in full retreat. We hadn’t started a moment too soon. The fog was quickly clearing; already, the moon was shining brightly on the high ground on either side; and it was only at the very bottom of the dell and around the tavern door that a thin veil still hung undisturbed to hide the first steps of our escape. Much less than halfway to the village, just a bit beyond the bottom of the hill, we would emerge into the moonlight. And that wasn’t all; we could already hear several footsteps running towards us, and when we looked back in their direction, a light swinging back and forth and rapidly approaching showed that one of the newcomers was carrying a lantern.
“My dear,” said my mother suddenly, “take the money and run on. I am going to faint.”
“My dear,” my mother suddenly said, “take the money and go. I’m about to faint.”
This was certainly the end for both of us, I thought. How I cursed the cowardice of the neighbours; how I blamed my poor mother for her honesty and her greed, for her past foolhardiness and present weakness! We were just at the little bridge, by good fortune; and I helped her, tottering as she was, to the edge of the bank, where, sure enough, she gave a sigh and fell on my shoulder. I do not know how I found the strength to do it at all, and I am afraid it was roughly done, but I managed to drag her down the bank and a little way under the arch. Farther I could not move her, for the bridge was too low to let me do more than crawl below it. So there we had to stay—my mother almost entirely exposed and both of us within earshot of the inn.
This was definitely the end for both of us, I thought. I cursed the cowardice of the neighbors; I blamed my poor mom for her honesty and her greed, for her past foolishness and current weakness! We were just at the little bridge, by some lucky chance; and I helped her, unsteady as she was, to the edge of the bank, where, sure enough, she sighed and leaned on my shoulder. I don’t know how I found the strength to do it at all, and I’m afraid it was a bit rough, but I managed to drag her down the bank and a little way under the arch. I couldn’t move her any farther since the bridge was too low to let me do more than crawl beneath it. So there we had to stay—my mom almost completely exposed and both of us within earshot of the inn.
V
The Last of the Blind Man

y curiosity, in a sense, was stronger than my fear, for I could not remain where I was, but crept back to the bank again, whence, sheltering my head behind a bush of broom, I might command the road before our door. I was scarcely in position ere my enemies began to arrive, seven or eight of them, running hard, their feet beating out of time along the road and the man with the lantern some paces in front. Three men ran together, hand in hand; and I made out, even through the mist, that the middle man of this trio was the blind beggar. The next moment his voice showed me that I was right.
My curiosity, in a way, was stronger than my fear, so I couldn't stay where I was. I crept back to the bank again, where, hiding my head behind a broom bush, I could see the road in front of our house. I had barely gotten into position when my enemies started to arrive, about seven or eight of them, running hard, their feet pounding in an uneven rhythm along the road, with the man holding the lantern a few steps ahead. Three men ran together, holding hands, and even through the mist, I could see that the middle man in this trio was the blind beggar. A moment later, his voice confirmed that I was right.
“Down with the door!” he cried.
“Break down the door!” he shouted.
“Aye, aye, sir!” answered two or three; and a rush was made upon the Admiral Benbow, the lantern-bearer following; and then I could see them pause, and hear speeches passed in a lower key, as if they were surprised to find the door open. But the pause was brief, for the blind man again issued his commands. His voice sounded louder and higher, as if he were afire with eagerness and rage.
“Yeah, yeah, sir!” answered a couple of them; and they quickly moved toward the Admiral Benbow, followed by the lantern-bearer; then I could see them stop and hear them speaking softly, as if they were shocked to find the door open. But the pause didn’t last long, as the blind man gave his orders again. His voice was louder and sharper, as if he was filled with eagerness and anger.
“In, in, in!” he shouted, and cursed them for their delay.
“In, in, in!” he yelled, cursing them for taking so long.
Four or five of them obeyed at once, two remaining on the road with the formidable beggar. There was a pause, then a cry of surprise, and then a voice shouting from the house, “Bill’s dead.”
Four or five of them jumped into action immediately, while two stayed on the road with the intimidating beggar. There was a moment of silence, followed by a shout of surprise, and then a voice calling from the house, “Bill’s dead.”
But the blind man swore at them again for their delay.
But the blind man cursed them again for taking so long.
“Search him, some of you shirking lubbers, and the rest of you aloft and get the chest,” he cried.
“Search him, you lazy fools, and the rest of you up there, go get the chest,” he shouted.
I could hear their feet rattling up our old stairs, so that the house must have shook with it. Promptly afterwards, fresh sounds of astonishment arose; the window of the captain’s room was thrown open with a slam and a jingle of broken glass, and a man leaned out into the moonlight, head and shoulders, and addressed the blind beggar on the road below him.
I could hear their feet clattering up our old stairs, making the house shake. Soon after, new sounds of surprise erupted; the captain’s room window was flung open with a bang and a jingle of shattered glass, and a man leaned out into the moonlight, head and shoulders, and spoke to the blind beggar on the road below.
“Pew,” he cried, “they’ve been before us. Someone’s turned the chest out alow and aloft.”
“Yikes,” he exclaimed, “they’ve been here before us. Someone’s turned the chest upside down and everywhere.”
“Is it there?” roared Pew.
"Is it there?" yelled Pew.
“The money’s there.”
"The funds are available."
The blind man cursed the money.
The blind man cursed the cash.
“Flint’s fist, I mean,” he cried.
“Flint's fist, I mean,” he shouted.
“We don’t see it here nohow,” returned the man.
“We don’t see it here at all,” replied the man.
“Here, you below there, is it on Bill?” cried the blind man again.
“Hey, down there, is it on Bill?” the blind man shouted again.
At that another fellow, probably him who had remained below to search the captain’s body, came to the door of the inn. “Bill’s been overhauled a’ready,” said he; “nothin’ left.”
At that moment, another guy, probably the one who stayed behind to look for the captain's body, came to the inn's door. “Bill’s already been checked,” he said; “there’s nothing left.”
“It’s these people of the inn—it’s that boy. I wish I had put his eyes out!” cried the blind man, Pew. “There were no time ago—they had the door bolted when I tried it. Scatter, lads, and find ’em.”
“It’s those people at the inn—it’s that boy. I wish I had blinded him!” shouted the blind man, Pew. “Not too long ago—they had the door locked when I tried it. Scatter, guys, and find them.”
“Sure enough, they left their glim here,” said the fellow from the window.
“Sure enough, they left their light here,” said the guy from the window.
“Scatter and find ’em! Rout the house out!” reiterated Pew, striking with his stick upon the road.
“Spread out and look for them! Search the house!” Pew urged again, hitting the ground with his stick.
Then there followed a great to-do through all our old inn, heavy feet pounding to and fro, furniture thrown over, doors kicked in, until the very rocks re-echoed and the men came out again, one after another, on the road and declared that we were nowhere to be found. And just the same whistle that had alarmed my mother and myself over the dead captain’s money was once more clearly audible through the night, but this time twice repeated. I had thought it to be the blind man’s trumpet, so to speak, summoning his crew to the assault, but I now found that it was a signal from the hillside towards the hamlet, and from its effect upon the buccaneers, a signal to warn them of approaching danger.
Then there was a huge commotion throughout our old inn, with heavy footsteps thumping back and forth, furniture overturned, and doors kicked in, until the very walls echoed. The men came outside one by one onto the road and claimed that we were nowhere to be found. The same whistle that had alarmed my mother and me about the dead captain's money was now clearly heard in the night, but this time it was repeated twice. I had thought it was the blind man's trumpet, so to speak, calling his crew to attack, but I realized it was actually a signal from the hillside to the village, and judging by its effect on the pirates, it warned them of impending danger.
“There’s Dirk again,” said one. “Twice! We’ll have to budge, mates.”
“There's Dirk again,” said one. “Twice! We need to move, guys.”
“Budge, you skulk!” cried Pew. “Dirk was a fool and a coward from the first—you wouldn’t mind him. They must be close by; they can’t be far; you have your hands on it. Scatter and look for them, dogs! Oh, shiver my soul,” he cried, “if I had eyes!”
“Move, you creep!” shouted Pew. “Dirk was an idiot and a coward from the start—you shouldn’t worry about him. They must be nearby; they can’t be too far; you’ve got a grip on it. Spread out and search for them, dogs! Oh, if only I had eyes!”
This appeal seemed to produce some effect, for two of the fellows began to look here and there among the lumber, but half-heartedly, I thought, and with half an eye to their own danger all the time, while the rest stood irresolute on the road.
This plea seemed to have some impact because two of the guys started to search through the debris, but it felt half-hearted to me, as they kept a cautious eye on their own safety. Meanwhile, the others just stood uncertainly on the road.
“You have your hands on thousands, you fools, and you hang a leg! You’d be as rich as kings if you could find it, and you know it’s here, and you stand there skulking. There wasn’t one of you dared face Bill, and I did it—a blind man! And I’m to lose my chance for you! I’m to be a poor, crawling beggar, sponging for rum, when I might be rolling in a coach! If you had the pluck of a weevil in a biscuit you would catch them still.”
“You guys have access to thousands, you idiots, and you’re just sitting around! You’d be as rich as kings if you could find it; you know it’s here, yet you’re just lurking. Not one of you had the guts to face Bill, and I did it—blindfolded! And now I’m going to lose my shot because of you! I’m supposed to be a poor, beggar begging for rum when I could be rolling in a fancy coach! If you had the courage of a bug in a cookie, you’d still be able to catch them.”
“Hang it, Pew, we’ve got the doubloons!” grumbled one.
“Damn it, Pew, we’ve got the doubloons!” muttered one.
“They might have hid the blessed thing,” said another. “Take the Georges, Pew, and don’t stand here squalling.”
“They might have hidden the blessed thing,” said another. “Get the Georges, Pew, and don’t just stand here whining.”
Squalling was the word for it; Pew’s anger rose so high at these objections till at last, his passion completely taking the upper hand, he struck at them right and left in his blindness and his stick sounded heavily on more than one.
Squalling was the word for it; Pew's anger escalated so much at these objections that eventually, his emotions completely took control, and he struck out at them indiscriminately, his stick hitting more than one person with a heavy thud.

These, in their turn, cursed back at the blind miscreant, threatened him in horrid terms, and tried in vain to catch the stick and wrest it from his grasp.
They, in response, cursed at the blind offender, threatened him in terrible ways, and tried unsuccessfully to grab the stick and wrest it from his grip.
This quarrel was the saving of us, for while it was still raging, another sound came from the top of the hill on the side of the hamlet—the tramp of horses galloping. Almost at the same time a pistol-shot, flash and report, came from the hedge side. And that was plainly the last signal of danger, for the buccaneers turned at once and ran, separating in every direction, one seaward along the cove, one slant across the hill, and so on, so that in half a minute not a sign of them remained but Pew. Him they had deserted, whether in sheer panic or out of revenge for his ill words and blows I know not; but there he remained behind, tapping up and down the road in a frenzy, and groping and calling for his comrades. Finally he took a wrong turn and ran a few steps past me, towards the hamlet, crying, “Johnny, Black Dog, Dirk,” and other names, “you won’t leave old Pew, mates—not old Pew!”
This fight ended up saving us because while it was still going on, we heard another sound coming from the top of the hill by the village—the sound of horses galloping. Almost at the same time, a gunshot echoed from the bushes. That was clearly the final warning of danger, as the pirates immediately turned and ran, scattering in every direction—some headed to the sea along the cove, others raced across the hill, and so on. Within half a minute, there was no sign of them left except Pew. They had abandoned him, whether out of sheer panic or revenge for his harsh words and attacks, I don’t know. But there he was, pacing up and down the road in a frenzy, feeling around and calling for his friends. Eventually, he took a wrong turn and ran a few steps past me toward the village, shouting, “Johnny, Black Dog, Dirk,” and other names, “you won’t leave old Pew, mates—not old Pew!”
Just then the noise of horses topped the rise, and four or five riders came in sight in the moonlight and swept at full gallop down the slope.
Just then, the sound of horses echoed over the hill, and four or five riders appeared in the moonlight, charging down the slope at full speed.
At this Pew saw his error, turned with a scream, and ran straight for the ditch, into which he rolled. But he was on his feet again in a second and made another dash, now utterly bewildered, right under the nearest of the coming horses.
At this, Pew realized his mistake, turned with a scream, and ran straight for the ditch, rolling into it. But he was back on his feet in an instant and made another charge, now completely confused, going right under the closest of the approaching horses.
The rider tried to save him, but in vain. Down went Pew with a cry that rang high into the night; and the four hoofs trampled and spurned him and passed by. He fell on his side, then gently collapsed upon his face and moved no more.
The rider tried to save him, but it was no use. Pew went down with a cry that echoed into the night, and the four hooves trampled over him and moved on. He fell onto his side, then slowly collapsed onto his face and stopped moving.
I leaped to my feet and hailed the riders. They were pulling up, at any rate, horrified at the accident; and I soon saw what they were. One, tailing out behind the rest, was a lad that had gone from the hamlet to Dr. Livesey’s; the rest were revenue officers, whom he had met by the way, and with whom he had had the intelligence to return at once. Some news of the lugger in Kitt’s Hole had found its way to Supervisor Dance and set him forth that night in our direction, and to that circumstance my mother and I owed our preservation from death.
I jumped to my feet and called out to the riders. They were stopping, looking shocked about the accident; and I quickly realized who they were. One of them, falling behind the others, was a kid who had gone from the village to Dr. Livesey’s; the rest were customs officers, whom he had encountered along the way, and he had the good sense to come back with them right away. Some information about the smuggler in Kitt’s Hole had reached Supervisor Dance and prompted him to head our way that night, and it was because of that that my mother and I were saved from death.
Pew was dead, stone dead. As for my mother, when we had carried her up to the hamlet, a little cold water and salts and that soon brought her back again, and she was none the worse for her terror, though she still continued to deplore the balance of the money. In the meantime the supervisor rode on, as fast as he could, to Kitt’s Hole; but his men had to dismount and grope down the dingle, leading, and sometimes supporting, their horses, and in continual fear of ambushes; so it was no great matter for surprise that when they got down to the Hole the lugger was already under way, though still close in. He hailed her. A voice replied, telling him to keep out of the moonlight or he would get some lead in him, and at the same time a bullet whistled close by his arm. Soon after, the lugger doubled the point and disappeared. Mr. Dance stood there, as he said, “like a fish out of water,” and all he could do was to dispatch a man to B—— to warn the cutter. “And that,” said he, “is just about as good as nothing. They’ve got off clean, and there’s an end. Only,” he added, “I’m glad I trod on Master Pew’s corns,” for by this time he had heard my story.
Pew was dead, completely dead. As for my mom, after we carried her up to the village, a bit of cold water and salts brought her back to life, and she was fine despite her fear, although she still complained about losing the money. Meanwhile, the supervisor pushed on as quickly as he could to Kitt’s Hole; however, his men had to get off their horses and feel their way down the ravine, leading and sometimes helping their horses, always in fear of ambushes. So it wasn’t surprising that by the time they reached the Hole, the lugger was already setting out, though still close by. He called out to her. A voice replied, warning him to stay out of the moonlight or he’d get shot, and just then, a bullet zipped past his arm. Shortly after, the lugger rounded the point and vanished. Mr. Dance stood there, as he put it, “like a fish out of water,” and all he could do was send a man to B—— to alert the cutter. “And that,” he said, “is pretty much useless. They’ve escaped clean, and that’s that. Only,” he added, “I’m glad I stepped on Master Pew’s toes,” since by then he had heard my story.
I went back with him to the Admiral Benbow, and you cannot imagine a house in such a state of smash; the very clock had been thrown down by these fellows in their furious hunt after my mother and myself; and though nothing had actually been taken away except the captain’s money-bag and a little silver from the till, I could see at once that we were ruined. Mr. Dance could make nothing of the scene.
I went back with him to the Admiral Benbow, and you can't imagine a house in such disarray; even the clock had been knocked over by those guys in their crazy search for my mom and me; and even though nothing had actually been stolen except the captain's money bag and a bit of silver from the cash register, I could see right away that we were done for. Mr. Dance couldn't make sense of the scene.
“They got the money, you say? Well, then, Hawkins, what in fortune were they after? More money, I suppose?”
“They have the money, you say? Well then, Hawkins, what on earth were they after? More money, I guess?”
“No, sir; not money, I think,” replied I. “In fact, sir, I believe I have the thing in my breast pocket; and to tell you the truth, I should like to get it put in safety.”
“No, sir; not money, I think,” I replied. “Actually, sir, I believe I have it in my breast pocket; and to be honest, I’d like to get it stored away safely.”
“To be sure, boy; quite right,” said he. “I’ll take it, if you like.”
“Sure thing, kid; absolutely right,” he said. “I’ll take it if that works for you.”
“I thought perhaps Dr. Livesey—” I began.
“I thought maybe Dr. Livesey—” I started.
“Perfectly right,” he interrupted very cheerily, “perfectly right—a gentleman and a magistrate. And, now I come to think of it, I might as well ride round there myself and report to him or squire. Master Pew’s dead, when all’s done; not that I regret it, but he’s dead, you see, and people will make it out against an officer of his Majesty’s revenue, if make it out they can. Now, I’ll tell you, Hawkins, if you like, I’ll take you along.”
“Absolutely right,” he interrupted happily, “absolutely right—a gentleman and a magistrate. And now that I think about it, I might as well ride over there myself and report to him or the squire. Master Pew’s dead, after all; not that I feel bad about it, but he’s dead, you see, and people will twist it against an officer of the King’s revenue if they can. Now, I’ll tell you, Hawkins, if you’re interested, I’ll take you with me.”
I thanked him heartily for the offer, and we walked back to the hamlet where the horses were. By the time I had told mother of my purpose they were all in the saddle.
I thanked him sincerely for the offer, and we walked back to the village where the horses were. By the time I explained my plans to my mom, they were all on their horses.
“Dogger,” said Mr. Dance, “you have a good horse; take up this lad behind you.”
“Dogger,” Mr. Dance said, “you’ve got a good horse; help this kid behind you.”
As soon as I was mounted, holding on to Dogger’s belt, the supervisor gave the word, and the party struck out at a bouncing trot on the road to Dr. Livesey’s house.
As soon as I was on, holding onto Dogger’s belt, the supervisor gave the signal, and the group set off at a bouncy trot down the road to Dr. Livesey’s house.
VI
The Captain’s Papers

e rode hard all the way till we drew up before Dr. Livesey’s door. The house was all dark to the front.
We rode fast all the way until we arrived at Dr. Livesey’s door. The house was completely dark in the front.
Mr. Dance told me to jump down and knock, and Dogger gave me a stirrup to descend by. The door was opened almost at once by the maid.
Mr. Dance told me to jump down and knock, and Dogger gave me a stirrup to get down by. The door was opened almost immediately by the maid.
“Is Dr. Livesey in?” I asked.
“Is Dr. Livesey available?” I asked.
No, she said, he had come home in the afternoon but had gone up to the hall to dine and pass the evening with the squire.
No, she said, he had come home in the afternoon but had gone up to the hall to have dinner and spend the evening with the squire.
“So there we go, boys,” said Mr. Dance.
“So there we go, guys,” said Mr. Dance.
This time, as the distance was short, I did not mount, but ran with Dogger’s stirrup-leather to the lodge gates and up the long, leafless, moonlit avenue to where the white line of the hall buildings looked on either hand on great old gardens. Here Mr. Dance dismounted, and taking me along with him, was admitted at a word into the house.
This time, since the distance was short, I didn’t ride but ran with Dogger’s stirrup leather to the lodge gates and up the long, leafless, moonlit path to where the white outline of the hall buildings appeared on either side of the grand old gardens. Here, Mr. Dance got off his horse, and taking me with him, was let into the house with just a word.
The servant led us down a matted passage and showed us at the end into a great library, all lined with bookcases and busts upon the top of them, where the squire and Dr. Livesey sat, pipe in hand, on either side of a bright fire.
The servant took us down a carpeted hallway and showed us into a large library at the end, filled with bookcases and busts on top of them, where the squire and Dr. Livesey were sitting, pipes in hand, on either side of a glowing fire.
I had never seen the squire so near at hand. He was a tall man, over six feet high, and broad in proportion, and he had a bluff, rough-and-ready face, all roughened and reddened and lined in his long travels. His eyebrows were very black, and moved readily, and this gave him a look of some temper, not bad, you would say, but quick and high.
I had never seen the squire up close before. He was a tall guy, over six feet tall, and broad-built. He had a rugged, no-nonsense face, all weathered and flushed from his long travels. His eyebrows were really dark and moved easily, giving him a look of someone with a bit of a temper—not bad, but quick and intense.
“Come in, Mr. Dance,” says he, very stately and condescending.
“Come in, Mr. Dance,” he says, very formal and patronizing.
“Good evening, Dance,” says the doctor with a nod. “And good evening to you, friend Jim. What good wind brings you here?”
“Good evening, Dance,” says the doctor with a nod. “And good evening to you, friend Jim. What brings you here?”
The supervisor stood up straight and stiff and told his story like a lesson; and you should have seen how the two gentlemen leaned forward and looked at each other, and forgot to smoke in their surprise and interest. When they heard how my mother went back to the inn, Dr. Livesey fairly slapped his thigh, and the squire cried “Bravo!” and broke his long pipe against the grate. Long before it was done, Mr. Trelawney (that, you will remember, was the squire’s name) had got up from his seat and was striding about the room, and the doctor, as if to hear the better, had taken off his powdered wig and sat there looking very strange indeed with his own close-cropped black poll.
The supervisor stood straight and stiff and told his story like it was a lesson; and you should have seen how the two gentlemen leaned forward, looked at each other, and forgot to smoke in their surprise and interest. When they heard how my mother went back to the inn, Dr. Livesey actually slapped his thigh, and the squire shouted “Bravo!” and broke his long pipe against the grate. Long before it was over, Mr. Trelawney (that was the squire’s name, if you remember) had gotten up from his seat and was pacing around the room, and the doctor, wanting to hear better, had taken off his powdered wig and sat there looking very strange indeed with his own close-cropped black hair.
At last Mr. Dance finished the story.
At last, Mr. Dance finished the story.
“Mr. Dance,” said the squire, “you are a very noble fellow. And as for riding down that black, atrocious miscreant, I regard it as an act of virtue, sir, like stamping on a cockroach. This lad Hawkins is a trump, I perceive. Hawkins, will you ring that bell? Mr. Dance must have some ale.”
“Mr. Dance,” the squire said, “you're a really noble guy. And as for taking down that terrible criminal, I see it as a virtuous act, like crushing a cockroach. This kid Hawkins is a real gem, I can tell. Hawkins, can you ring that bell? Mr. Dance needs some ale.”
“And so, Jim,” said the doctor, “you have the thing that they were after, have you?”
“And so, Jim,” said the doctor, “you've got what they were looking for, right?”
“Here it is, sir,” said I, and gave him the oilskin packet.
“Here it is, sir,” I said, handing him the oilskin packet.
The doctor looked it all over, as if his fingers were itching to open it; but instead of doing that, he put it quietly in the pocket of his coat.
The doctor examined it closely, as if his fingers were eager to open it; but instead of doing that, he quietly tucked it into the pocket of his coat.
“Squire,” said he, “when Dance has had his ale he must, of course, be off on his Majesty’s service; but I mean to keep Jim Hawkins here to sleep at my house, and with your permission, I propose we should have up the cold pie and let him sup.”
“Squire,” he said, “once Dance has finished his ale, he’ll have to head out for His Majesty’s service; but I plan to keep Jim Hawkins here to stay at my house, and with your permission, I suggest we bring out the cold pie and let him have supper.”
“As you will, Livesey,” said the squire; “Hawkins has earned better than cold pie.”
"As you wish, Livesey," said the squire; "Hawkins deserves better than cold pie."
So a big pigeon pie was brought in and put on a sidetable, and I made a hearty supper, for I was as hungry as a hawk, while Mr. Dance was further complimented and at last dismissed.
So a big pigeon pie was brought in and put on a side table, and I had a hearty supper because I was as hungry as a hawk, while Mr. Dance received more compliments and was finally dismissed.
“And now, squire,” said the doctor.
“And now, buddy,” said the doctor.
“And now, Livesey,” said the squire in the same breath.
“And now, Livesey,” the squire said in the same breath.
“One at a time, one at a time,” laughed Dr. Livesey. “You have heard of this Flint, I suppose?”
“One at a time, one at a time,” laughed Dr. Livesey. “You’ve heard of this Flint, I guess?”
“Heard of him!” cried the squire. “Heard of him, you say! He was the bloodthirstiest buccaneer that sailed. Blackbeard was a child to Flint. The Spaniards were so prodigiously afraid of him that, I tell you, sir, I was sometimes proud he was an Englishman. I’ve seen his top-sails with these eyes, off Trinidad, and the cowardly son of a rum-puncheon that I sailed with put back—put back, sir, into Port of Spain.”
“Heard of him!” shouted the squire. “Heard of him, you say! He was the most ruthless pirate that ever sailed. Blackbeard looks like a kid next to Flint. The Spaniards were so incredibly scared of him that, I tell you, sir, I was sometimes proud he was an Englishman. I’ve seen his top sails with my own eyes, off Trinidad, and the spineless guy I was sailing with turned back—turned back, sir, into Port of Spain.”
“Well, I’ve heard of him myself, in England,” said the doctor. “But the point is, had he money?”
“Well, I’ve heard of him myself, in England,” said the doctor. “But the point is, did he have money?”
“Money!” cried the squire. “Have you heard the story? What were these villains after but money? What do they care for but money? For what would they risk their rascal carcasses but money?”
“Money!” shouted the squire. “Have you heard the story? What were these villains after if not money? What do they care about except for money? Why would they risk their worthless lives if not for money?”
“That we shall soon know,” replied the doctor. “But you are so confoundedly hot-headed and exclamatory that I cannot get a word in. What I want to know is this: Supposing that I have here in my pocket some clue to where Flint buried his treasure, will that treasure amount to much?”
“That we’ll find out soon,” replied the doctor. “But you’re so incredibly hot-headed and loud that I can’t get a word in. What I want to know is this: If I have a clue in my pocket about where Flint buried his treasure, will that treasure be worth much?”
“Amount, sir!” cried the squire. “It will amount to this: If we have the clue you talk about, I fit out a ship in Bristol dock, and take you and Hawkins here along, and I’ll have that treasure if I search a year.”
“Amount, sir!” shouted the squire. “Here’s what we’ll do: If we have the clue you mentioned, I'll get a ship ready in Bristol dock, and I'll take you and Hawkins here with me, and I’ll find that treasure even if it takes a year.”
“Very well,” said the doctor. “Now, then, if Jim is agreeable, we’ll open the packet”; and he laid it before him on the table.
“Alright,” said the doctor. “Now, if Jim is okay with it, we’ll open the packet”; and he placed it in front of him on the table.
The bundle was sewn together, and the doctor had to get out his instrument case and cut the stitches with his medical scissors. It contained two things—a book and a sealed paper.
The bundle was stitched up, and the doctor had to pull out his tool kit and cut the threads with his medical scissors. Inside, there were two items—a book and a sealed envelope.
“First of all we’ll try the book,” observed the doctor.
“First of all, let’s try the book,” noted the doctor.
The squire and I were both peering over his shoulder as he opened it, for Dr. Livesey had kindly motioned me to come round from the side-table, where I had been eating, to enjoy the sport of the search. On the first page there were only some scraps of writing, such as a man with a pen in his hand might make for idleness or practice. One was the same as the tattoo mark, “Billy Bones his fancy”; then there was “Mr. W. Bones, mate,” “No more rum,” “Off Palm Key he got itt,” and some other snatches, mostly single words and unintelligible. I could not help wondering who it was that had “got itt,” and what “itt” was that he got. A knife in his back as like as not.
The squire and I both leaned in over his shoulder as he opened it, since Dr. Livesey had kindly signaled for me to come from the side table, where I had been eating, to enjoy the fun of the search. On the first page, there were just some jots, like someone with a pen might doodle out of boredom or for practice. One was the same as the tattoo, “Billy Bones his fancy”; then there was “Mr. W. Bones, mate,” “No more rum,” “Off Palm Key he got it,” and some other random bits, mostly single words that didn’t make sense. I couldn’t help but wonder who had “got it,” and what “it” was that he got. A knife in his back, most likely.
“Not much instruction there,” said Dr. Livesey as he passed on.
“Not much guidance there,” said Dr. Livesey as he moved on.
The next ten or twelve pages were filled with a curious series of entries. There was a date at one end of the line and at the other a sum of money, as in common account-books, but instead of explanatory writing, only a varying number of crosses between the two. On the 12th of June, 1745, for instance, a sum of seventy pounds had plainly become due to someone, and there was nothing but six crosses to explain the cause. In a few cases, to be sure, the name of a place would be added, as “Offe Caraccas,” or a mere entry of latitude and longitude, as “62° 17′ 20″, 19° 2′ 40″.”
The next ten or twelve pages were filled with a strange series of entries. There was a date at one end of the line and a sum of money at the other, like in regular account books, but instead of explanations, there were only a varying number of crosses in between. For example, on June 12, 1745, a sum of seventy pounds was clearly owed to someone, and there were just six crosses to explain why. In a few cases, the name of a place was added, like “Offe Caraccas,” or simply an entry of latitude and longitude, like “62° 17′ 20″, 19° 2′ 40″.”
The record lasted over nearly twenty years, the amount of the separate entries growing larger as time went on, and at the end a grand total had been made out after five or six wrong additions, and these words appended, “Bones, his pile.”
The record lasted for almost twenty years, with the number of separate entries increasing as time passed, and in the end, a grand total was calculated after five or six incorrect additions, along with these words added: “Bones, his pile.”
“I can’t make head or tail of this,” said Dr. Livesey.
“I can’t make sense of this,” said Dr. Livesey.
“The thing is as clear as noonday,” cried the squire. “This is the black-hearted hound’s account-book. These crosses stand for the names of ships or towns that they sank or plundered. The sums are the scoundrel’s share, and where he feared an ambiguity, you see he added something clearer. ‘Offe Caraccas,’ now; you see, here was some unhappy vessel boarded off that coast. God help the poor souls that manned her—coral long ago.”
“The thing is as clear as daylight,” shouted the squire. “This is the account book of that black-hearted villain. These crosses represent the names of ships or towns that they sank or looted. The amounts are the scoundrel’s share, and where he feared there might be confusion, you can see he added something more straightforward. ‘Off Caracas,’ now; you see, there was some unfortunate vessel boarded off that coast. God help the poor souls who manned her—long gone to coral.”
“Right!” said the doctor. “See what it is to be a traveller. Right! And the amounts increase, you see, as he rose in rank.”
“Exactly!” said the doctor. “Just look at what it means to be a traveler. Right! And the amounts go up, as you can see, as he moves up in rank.”
There was little else in the volume but a few bearings of places noted in the blank leaves towards the end and a table for reducing French, English, and Spanish moneys to a common value.
There was hardly anything else in the book except for a few locations marked in the blank pages at the end and a chart for converting French, English, and Spanish currencies to a common value.
“Thrifty man!” cried the doctor. “He wasn’t the one to be cheated.”
“Smart guy!” the doctor exclaimed. “He wasn’t someone who would get tricked.”
“And now,” said the squire, “for the other.”
“And now,” said the squire, “for the next one.”

The paper had been sealed in several places with a thimble by way of seal; the very thimble, perhaps, that I had found in the captain’s pocket. The doctor opened the seals with great care, and there fell out the map of an island, with latitude and longitude, soundings, names of hills and bays and inlets, and every particular that would be needed to bring a ship to a safe anchorage upon its shores. It was about nine miles long and five across, shaped, you might say, like a fat dragon standing up, and had two fine land-locked harbours, and a hill in the centre part marked “The Spy-glass.” There were several additions of a later date, but above all, three crosses of red ink—two on the north part of the island, one in the southwest—and beside this last, in the same red ink, and in a small, neat hand, very different from the captain’s tottery characters, these words: “Bulk of treasure here.”
The paper had been sealed in several spots with a thimble as a seal; possibly the same thimble I found in the captain's pocket. The doctor carefully opened the seals, and out fell a map of an island, complete with latitude and longitude, soundings, names of hills, bays, inlets, and every detail needed to guide a ship to a safe anchorage on its shores. The island was about nine miles long and five miles wide, shaped like a fat dragon standing up, and it featured two nice, landlocked harbors and a hill in the center labeled "The Spy-glass." There were a few later additions, but most notably, three crosses in red ink—two on the northern part of the island and one in the southwest—and next to the last one, in the same neat, small handwriting that was very different from the captain's shaky characters, were these words: "Bulk of treasure here."
Over on the back the same hand had written this further information:
Over on the back, the same hand had written this additional information:
Tall tree, Spy-glass shoulder, bearing a point to the N. of N.N.E.
Tall tree, spyglass shoulder, pointing to the north of north-northeast.
Skeleton Island E.S.E. and by E.
Skeleton Island E.S.E. and by E.
Ten feet.
Ten feet.
The bar silver is in the north cache; you can find it by the trend of the east hummock, ten fathoms south of the black crag with the face on it.
The silver bar is in the northern cache; you can find it by following the trend of the eastern mound, ten fathoms south of the black crag with the face on it.
The arms are easy found, in the sand-hill, N. point of north inlet cape, bearing E. and a quarter N.
The arms can be easily found in the sand dune at the north point of North Inlet Cape, bearing east and a quarter north.
J.F.
J.F.
That was all; but brief as it was, and to me incomprehensible, it filled the squire and Dr. Livesey with delight.
That was it; but as short as it was, and to me impossible to understand, it thrilled the squire and Dr. Livesey with joy.
“Livesey,” said the squire, “you will give up this wretched practice at once. Tomorrow I start for Bristol. In three weeks’ time—three weeks!—two weeks—ten days—we’ll have the best ship, sir, and the choicest crew in England. Hawkins shall come as cabin-boy. You’ll make a famous cabin-boy, Hawkins. You, Livesey, are ship’s doctor; I am admiral. We’ll take Redruth, Joyce, and Hunter. We’ll have favourable winds, a quick passage, and not the least difficulty in finding the spot, and money to eat, to roll in, to play duck and drake with ever after.”
“Livesey,” the squire said, “you need to stop this miserable habit right now. Tomorrow, I'm heading to Bristol. In three weeks—three weeks!—or maybe two weeks, or even ten days—we’ll have the best ship, sir, and the finest crew in England. Hawkins will be the cabin boy. You’ll make a great cabin boy, Hawkins. You, Livesey, are the ship's doctor; I’m the admiral. We’ll take Redruth, Joyce, and Hunter with us. We’ll have favorable winds, a quick journey, and absolutely no trouble finding the spot, along with enough money to eat, to roll in, and to play duck and drake with forever.”
“Trelawney,” said the doctor, “I’ll go with you; and I’ll go bail for it, so will Jim, and be a credit to the undertaking. There’s only one man I’m afraid of.”
“Trelawney,” the doctor said, “I’ll go with you; and I’ll guarantee that Jim will too, and that we’ll both be a great addition to the mission. There’s just one guy I’m worried about.”
“And who’s that?” cried the squire. “Name the dog, sir!”
“And who’s that?” shouted the squire. “What’s the dog’s name, sir?”
“You,” replied the doctor; “for you cannot hold your tongue. We are not the only men who know of this paper. These fellows who attacked the inn tonight—bold, desperate blades, for sure—and the rest who stayed aboard that lugger, and more, I dare say, not far off, are, one and all, through thick and thin, bound that they’ll get that money. We must none of us go alone till we get to sea. Jim and I shall stick together in the meanwhile; you’ll take Joyce and Hunter when you ride to Bristol, and from first to last, not one of us must breathe a word of what we’ve found.”
“You,” the doctor replied, “because you can’t keep quiet. We’re not the only ones who know about this paper. Those guys who attacked the inn tonight—definitely bold and desperate—and the others who stayed on that boat, and probably more nearby, are all determined to get that money. None of us should go off alone until we get to sea. Jim and I will stick together for now; you’ll take Joyce and Hunter when you ride to Bristol, and from start to finish, none of us should say a word about what we’ve discovered.”
“Livesey,” returned the squire, “you are always in the right of it. I’ll be as silent as the grave.”
“Livesey,” replied the squire, “you’re always right. I’ll keep quiet as a tomb.”

VII
I Go to Bristol

t was longer than the squire imagined ere we were ready for the sea, and none of our first plans—not even Dr. Livesey’s, of keeping me beside him—could be carried out as we intended. The doctor had to go to London for a physician to take charge of his practice; the squire was hard at work at Bristol; and I lived on at the hall under the charge of old Redruth, the gamekeeper, almost a prisoner, but full of sea-dreams and the most charming anticipations of strange islands and adventures. I brooded by the hour together over the map, all the details of which I well remembered. Sitting by the fire in the housekeeper’s room, I approached that island in my fancy from every possible direction; I explored every acre of its surface; I climbed a thousand times to that tall hill they call the Spy-glass, and from the top enjoyed the most wonderful and changing prospects. Sometimes the isle was thick with savages, with whom we fought, sometimes full of dangerous animals that hunted us, but in all my fancies nothing occurred to me so strange and tragic as our actual adventures.
It took longer than the squire expected for us to get ready for the sea, and none of our initial plans—not even Dr. Livesey’s idea of keeping me close to him—could be carried out as we intended. The doctor had to go to London to find a physician to take over his practice; the squire was busy working in Bristol; and I stayed at the hall under the supervision of old Redruth, the gamekeeper, almost like a prisoner, but filled with dreams of the sea and excited thoughts of strange islands and adventures. I spent hours lost in thought over the map, which I remembered well. Sitting by the fire in the housekeeper’s room, I imagined approaching that island from every possible direction; I explored every inch of its surface; I climbed that tall hill they call the Spy-glass countless times, and from the top, I enjoyed the most amazing and changing views. Sometimes the island was crowded with savages, and we fought them; other times it was filled with dangerous animals that hunted us, but in all my daydreams, nothing seemed as strange and tragic as our real adventures.
So the weeks passed on, till one fine day there came a letter addressed to Dr. Livesey, with this addition, “To be opened, in the case of his absence, by Tom Redruth or young Hawkins.” Obeying this order, we found, or rather I found—for the gamekeeper was a poor hand at reading anything but print—the following important news:
So the weeks went by, until one day a letter arrived for Dr. Livesey, with the note, “To be opened, in case he’s not around, by Tom Redruth or young Hawkins.” Following this instruction, we found, or rather I found—since the gamekeeper wasn’t great at reading anything other than print—the following important news:
Old Anchor Inn, Bristol, March 1, 17—.
Old Anchor Inn, Bristol, March 1, 17—.
Dear Livesey—As I do not know whether you are at the hall or still in London, I send this in double to both places.
Dear Livesey—Since I’m not sure if you’re at the hall or still in London, I’m sending this to both places.
The ship is bought and fitted. She lies at anchor, ready for sea. You never imagined a sweeter schooner—a child might sail her—two hundred tons; name, Hispaniola.
The ship is purchased and equipped. She's anchored, ready to sail. You never imagined a more beautiful schooner—any kid could sail her—two hundred tons; name, Hispaniola.
I got her through my old friend, Blandly, who has proved himself throughout the most surprising trump. The admirable fellow literally slaved in my interest, and so, I may say, did everyone in Bristol, as soon as they got wind of the port we sailed for—treasure, I mean.
I got her through my old friend, Blandly, who has really been an unexpected asset. The amazing guy worked tirelessly for my benefit, and so did everyone in Bristol once they heard about the port we were headed to—treasure, that is.
“Redruth,” said I, interrupting the letter, “Dr. Livesey will not like that. The squire has been talking, after all.”
“Redruth,” I said, interrupting the letter, “Dr. Livesey won’t like that. The squire has been talking, after all.”
“Well, who’s a better right?” growled the gamekeeper. “A pretty rum go if squire ain’t to talk for Dr. Livesey, I should think.”
"Well, who's a better right?" growled the gamekeeper. "It would be a pretty strange situation if the squire isn't supposed to speak for Dr. Livesey, I should think."
At that I gave up all attempts at commentary and read straight on:
At that, I stopped trying to comment and just kept reading:
Blandly himself found the Hispaniola, and by the most admirable management got her for the merest trifle. There is a class of men in Bristol monstrously prejudiced against Blandly. They go the length of declaring that this honest creature would do anything for money, that the Hispaniola belonged to him, and that he sold it me absurdly high—the most transparent calumnies. None of them dare, however, to deny the merits of the ship.
Blandly himself found the Hispaniola, and through some impressive management, got it for next to nothing. There are some guys in Bristol who are really biased against Blandly. They even claim that this honest guy would do anything for money, that the Hispaniola was actually his, and that he sold it to me for an outrageous price—the most obvious lies. However, none of them dare to deny the quality of the ship.
So far there was not a hitch. The workpeople, to be sure—riggers and what not—were most annoyingly slow; but time cured that. It was the crew that troubled me.
So far, everything was smooth. The workers, especially the riggers and others, were really frustratingly slow; but time fixed that. It was the crew that worried me.
I wished a round score of men—in case of natives, buccaneers, or the odious French—and I had the worry of the deuce itself to find so much as half a dozen, till the most remarkable stroke of fortune brought me the very man that I required.
I wanted a solid twenty men—just in case of locals, pirates, or those annoying French—and I was seriously stressed trying to find even half a dozen, until the most incredible stroke of luck brought me exactly the person I needed.
I was standing on the dock, when, by the merest accident, I fell in talk with him. I found he was an old sailor, kept a public-house, knew all the seafaring men in Bristol, had lost his health ashore, and wanted a good berth as cook to get to sea again. He had hobbled down there that morning, he said, to get a smell of the salt.
I was standing on the dock when, purely by chance, I struck up a conversation with him. I discovered he was an old sailor who ran a pub, knew all the sailors in Bristol, had lost his health on land, and was looking for a good job as a cook to get back to sea. He mentioned he had hobbled down there that morning just to get a whiff of the salt air.
I was monstrously touched—so would you have been—and, out of pure pity, I engaged him on the spot to be ship’s cook. Long John Silver, he is called, and has lost a leg; but that I regarded as a recommendation, since he lost it in his country’s service, under the immortal Hawke. He has no pension, Livesey. Imagine the abominable age we live in!
I was incredibly moved—so would you have been—and out of pure compassion, I hired him right then to be the ship’s cook. His name is Long John Silver, and he has lost a leg; but I saw that as a positive since he lost it while serving his country under the legendary Hawke. He doesn’t receive a pension, Livesey. Just think about the horrible times we live in!
Well, sir, I thought I had only found a cook, but it was a crew I had discovered. Between Silver and myself we got together in a few days a company of the toughest old salts imaginable—not pretty to look at, but fellows, by their faces, of the most indomitable spirit. I declare we could fight a frigate.
Well, sir, I thought I had just found a cook, but I actually discovered a whole crew. In just a few days, Silver and I gathered a group of the toughest sailors you could imagine—not exactly good-looking, but guys who had the most unbreakable spirit just by looking at their faces. I swear we could take on a frigate.
Long John even got rid of two out of the six or seven I had already engaged. He showed me in a moment that they were just the sort of fresh-water swabs we had to fear in an adventure of importance.
Long John even got rid of two out of the six or seven I had already hired. He quickly showed me that they were exactly the kind of inexperienced guys we had to watch out for in a serious adventure.
I am in the most magnificent health and spirits, eating like a bull, sleeping like a tree, yet I shall not enjoy a moment till I hear my old tarpaulins tramping round the capstan. Seaward, ho! Hang the treasure! It’s the glory of the sea that has turned my head. So now, Livesey, come post; do not lose an hour, if you respect me.
I am in incredible health and feeling great, eating a lot, sleeping soundly, yet I won’t enjoy a minute until I hear my old crew walking around the capstan. Off to sea! Forget the treasure! It’s the glory of the ocean that has me excited. So now, Livesey, hurry up; don’t waste any time if you care about me.
Let young Hawkins go at once to see his mother, with Redruth for a guard; and then both come full speed to Bristol.
Let young Hawkins go immediately to see his mother, with Redruth as a guard; and then they should both hurry to Bristol.
John Trelawney
John Trelawney
Postscript.—I did not tell you that Blandly, who, by the way, is to send a consort after us if we don’t turn up by the end of August, had found an admirable fellow for sailing master—a stiff man, which I regret, but in all other respects a treasure. Long John Silver unearthed a very competent man for a mate, a man named Arrow. I have a boatswain who pipes, Livesey; so things shall go man-o’-war fashion on board the good ship Hispaniola.
Postscript.—I didn’t mention that Blandly, who by the way is planning to send someone after us if we don’t show up by the end of August, found an excellent guy to be the sailing master—a strict man, which I regret, but in every other way a gem. Long John Silver discovered a very capable guy for a mate, a man named Arrow. I have a boatswain who can pipe, Livesey; so things will run like a man-of-war on board the good ship Hispaniola.
I forgot to tell you that Silver is a man of substance; I know of my own knowledge that he has a banker’s account, which has never been overdrawn. He leaves his wife to manage the inn; and as she is a woman of colour, a pair of old bachelors like you and I may be excused for guessing that it is the wife, quite as much as the health, that sends him back to roving.
I forgot to mention that Silver is a solid guy; I know for a fact that he has a bank account that’s never been overdrawn. He lets his wife run the inn, and since she’s a woman of color, two old bachelors like us can be forgiven for thinking it's his wife, just as much as his health, that drives him back to wandering.
J. T.
J.T.
P.P.S.—Hawkins may stay one night with his mother.
P.P.S.—Hawkins can stay one night with his mom.
J. T.
J.T.
You can fancy the excitement into which that letter put me. I was half beside myself with glee; and if ever I despised a man, it was old Tom Redruth, who could do nothing but grumble and lament. Any of the under-gamekeepers would gladly have changed places with him; but such was not the squire’s pleasure, and the squire’s pleasure was like law among them all. Nobody but old Redruth would have dared so much as even to grumble.
You can imagine the excitement that letter gave me. I was over the moon with happiness; and if I ever hated someone, it was old Tom Redruth, who only knew how to complain and moan. Any of the assistant gamekeepers would have gladly swapped places with him; but that wasn't what the squire wanted, and what the squire wanted was like law to everyone. No one but old Redruth would have dared to complain at all.
The next morning he and I set out on foot for the Admiral Benbow, and there I found my mother in good health and spirits. The captain, who had so long been a cause of so much discomfort, was gone where the wicked cease from troubling. The squire had had everything repaired, and the public rooms and the sign repainted, and had added some furniture—above all a beautiful armchair for mother in the bar. He had found her a boy as an apprentice also so that she should not want help while I was gone.
The next morning, he and I headed out on foot to the Admiral Benbow, and there I found my mother in good health and good spirits. The captain, who had caused so much trouble for so long, was gone where the wicked no longer cause distress. The squire had fixed everything up, repainted the public rooms and the sign, and added some furniture—especially a beautiful armchair for my mother in the bar. He had also found her a boy to work as an apprentice so she wouldn’t be short on help while I was away.
It was on seeing that boy that I understood, for the first time, my situation. I had thought up to that moment of the adventures before me, not at all of the home that I was leaving; and now, at sight of this clumsy stranger, who was to stay here in my place beside my mother, I had my first attack of tears. I am afraid I led that boy a dog’s life, for as he was new to the work, I had a hundred opportunities of setting him right and putting him down, and I was not slow to profit by them.
It was when I saw that boy that I finally understood my situation. Up until that moment, I had only thought about the adventures ahead of me and not at all about the home I was leaving behind. Then, seeing this awkward stranger, who would be staying here in my place next to my mom, I had my first breakdown and started to cry. I’m afraid I made that boy’s life miserable, because since he was new to the job, I had countless chances to correct him and put him in his place, and I didn’t hesitate to take advantage of them.

The night passed, and the next day, after dinner, Redruth and I were afoot again and on the road. I said good-bye to Mother and the cove where I had lived since I was born, and the dear old Admiral Benbow—since he was repainted, no longer quite so dear. One of my last thoughts was of the captain, who had so often strode along the beach with his cocked hat, his sabre-cut cheek, and his old brass telescope. Next moment we had turned the corner and my home was out of sight.
The night went by, and the next day, after dinner, Redruth and I set off again and hit the road. I said goodbye to Mom and the seaside town where I had lived my whole life, and to the dear old Admiral Benbow—now that it had been repainted, it wasn’t quite as dear anymore. One of my last thoughts was of the captain, who had often walked along the beach with his tricorn hat, his scarred cheek, and his old brass telescope. The next moment, we turned the corner and my home was out of sight.
The mail picked us up about dusk at the Royal George on the heath. I was wedged in between Redruth and a stout old gentleman, and in spite of the swift motion and the cold night air, I must have dozed a great deal from the very first, and then slept like a log up hill and down dale through stage after stage, for when I was awakened at last it was by a punch in the ribs, and I opened my eyes to find that we were standing still before a large building in a city street and that the day had already broken a long time.
The bus picked us up around dusk at the Royal George on the heath. I was squeezed in between Redruth and a heavyset old man, and despite the fast movement and the chilly night air, I must have dozed off quite a bit right from the start, and then slept soundly up hills and down valleys through one stage after another, because when I finally got up, it was from a jab in the ribs, and I opened my eyes to see that we were stopped in front of a big building on a city street, and the day had already started a long time ago.
“Where are we?” I asked.
“Where are we?” I asked.
“Bristol,” said Tom. “Get down.”
“Bristol,” Tom said. “Get down.”
Mr. Trelawney had taken up his residence at an inn far down the docks to superintend the work upon the schooner. Thither we had now to walk, and our way, to my great delight, lay along the quays and beside the great multitude of ships of all sizes and rigs and nations. In one, sailors were singing at their work, in another there were men aloft, high over my head, hanging to threads that seemed no thicker than a spider’s. Though I had lived by the shore all my life, I seemed never to have been near the sea till then. The smell of tar and salt was something new. I saw the most wonderful figureheads, that had all been far over the ocean. I saw, besides, many old sailors, with rings in their ears, and whiskers curled in ringlets, and tarry pigtails, and their swaggering, clumsy sea-walk; and if I had seen as many kings or archbishops I could not have been more delighted.
Mr. Trelawney had moved into an inn down at the docks to oversee the work on the schooner. We now had to walk there, and to my great excitement, our route took us along the quays and beside a huge variety of ships of all sizes, styles, and nationalities. In one ship, sailors were singing as they worked, while in another, men were up high, hanging onto lines that looked no thicker than a spider’s thread. Even though I had lived by the shore my whole life, it felt like I had never really experienced the sea until that moment. The smell of tar and salt was something I hadn’t encountered before. I saw the most amazing figureheads, all having traveled far across the ocean. I also spotted many old sailors, with rings in their ears, whiskers curled in ringlets, and tarred pigtails, strutting around with their swaggering, clumsy sea walk; and if I had seen as many kings or archbishops, I couldn't have been more thrilled.
And I was going to sea myself, to sea in a schooner, with a piping boatswain and pig-tailed singing seamen, to sea, bound for an unknown island, and to seek for buried treasure!
And I was going to the sea myself, on a schooner, with a whistling bosun and pig-tailed singing sailors, setting sail for an unknown island, in search of buried treasure!
While I was still in this delightful dream, we came suddenly in front of a large inn and met Squire Trelawney, all dressed out like a sea-officer, in stout blue cloth, coming out of the door with a smile on his face and a capital imitation of a sailor’s walk.
While I was still in this lovely dream, we suddenly arrived at a large inn and ran into Squire Trelawney, fully dressed like a sea officer in thick blue fabric, coming out of the door with a smile on his face and a great imitation of a sailor's walk.
“Here you are,” he cried, “and the doctor came last night from London. Bravo! The ship’s company complete!”
“Here you are,” he shouted, “and the doctor arrived last night from London. Awesome! The crew is all here!”
“Oh, sir,” cried I, “when do we sail?”
“Oh, sir,” I exclaimed, “when do we set sail?”
“Sail!” says he. “We sail tomorrow!”
“Sail!” he says. “We're sailing tomorrow!”
VIII
At the Sign of the Spy-glass

hen I had done breakfasting the squire gave me a note addressed to John Silver, at the sign of the Spy-glass, and told me I should easily find the place by following the line of the docks and keeping a bright lookout for a little tavern with a large brass telescope for sign. I set off, overjoyed at this opportunity to see some more of the ships and seamen, and picked my way among a great crowd of people and carts and bales, for the dock was now at its busiest, until I found the tavern in question.
When I finished breakfast, the squire handed me a note addressed to John Silver at the Spy-glass and told me I could easily find the place by following the docks and keeping an eye out for a small tavern with a big brass telescope as a sign. I set off, excited about the chance to see more ships and sailors, weaving my way through the busy crowd of people, carts, and bundles, since the dock was now at its peak activity, until I found the tavern I was looking for.
It was a bright enough little place of entertainment. The sign was newly painted; the windows had neat red curtains; the floor was cleanly sanded. There was a street on each side and an open door on both, which made the large, low room pretty clear to see in, in spite of clouds of tobacco smoke.
It was a cheerful little entertainment spot. The sign was freshly painted; the windows had tidy red curtains; the floor was nicely sanded. There was a street on each side and an open door on both, which made the spacious, low room easy to see into, despite the haze of tobacco smoke.
The customers were mostly seafaring men, and they talked so loudly that I hung at the door, almost afraid to enter.
The customers were mostly sailors, and they talked so loudly that I stayed by the door, almost afraid to go in.
As I was waiting, a man came out of a side room, and at a glance I was sure he must be Long John. His left leg was cut off close by the hip, and under the left shoulder he carried a crutch, which he managed with wonderful dexterity, hopping about upon it like a bird. He was very tall and strong, with a face as big as a ham—plain and pale, but intelligent and smiling. Indeed, he seemed in the most cheerful spirits, whistling as he moved about among the tables, with a merry word or a slap on the shoulder for the more favoured of his guests.
As I was waiting, a man came out of a side room, and at first glance, I was sure he must be Long John. His left leg was amputated near the hip, and under his left shoulder, he carried a crutch, which he used with amazing skill, hopping on it like a bird. He was very tall and strong, with a face as big as a ham—plain and pale but smart and smiling. In fact, he seemed to be in the highest spirits, whistling as he moved around the tables, offering a cheerful word or a friendly slap on the shoulder to his favored guests.
Now, to tell you the truth, from the very first mention of Long John in Squire Trelawney’s letter I had taken a fear in my mind that he might prove to be the very one-legged sailor whom I had watched for so long at the old Benbow. But one look at the man before me was enough. I had seen the captain, and Black Dog, and the blind man, Pew, and I thought I knew what a buccaneer was like—a very different creature, according to me, from this clean and pleasant-tempered landlord.
Honestly, from the first time Long John came up in Squire Trelawney’s letter, I started to worry that he might be the one-legged sailor I’d seen hanging around the old Benbow for so long. But just one look at the guy in front of me was enough to change my mind. I’d seen the captain, Black Dog, and the blind man, Pew, and I thought I had a pretty good idea of what a buccaneer looked like—very different, in my opinion, from this neat and friendly landlord.
I plucked up courage at once, crossed the threshold, and walked right up to the man where he stood, propped on his crutch, talking to a customer.
I gathered my courage immediately, stepped through the door, and went straight up to the man who was leaning on his crutch, talking to a customer.
“Mr. Silver, sir?” I asked, holding out the note.
“Mr. Silver, sir?” I asked, extending the note.
“Yes, my lad,” said he; “such is my name, to be sure. And who may you be?” And then as he saw the squire’s letter, he seemed to me to give something almost like a start.
“Yes, my boy,” he said; “that’s definitely my name. And who are you?” Then, as he saw the squire’s letter, he appeared to almost flinch.
“Oh!” said he, quite loud, and offering his hand. “I see. You are our new cabin-boy; pleased I am to see you.”
“Oh!” he said, quite loudly, extending his hand. “I get it. You’re our new cabin boy; I’m glad to meet you.”
And he took my hand in his large firm grasp.
And he took my hand in his big, strong grip.
Just then one of the customers at the far side rose suddenly and made for the door. It was close by him, and he was out in the street in a moment. But his hurry had attracted my notice, and I recognized him at glance. It was the tallow-faced man, wanting two fingers, who had come first to the Admiral Benbow.
Just then, one of the customers at the far side suddenly stood up and headed for the door. It was right next to him, and he was out on the street in no time. But his rush caught my attention, and I recognized him immediately. It was the pale-faced guy who wanted two fingers, the one who had first arrived at the Admiral Benbow.

“Oh,” I cried, “stop him! It’s Black Dog!”
“Oh,” I shouted, “stop him! It’s Black Dog!”
“I don’t care two coppers who he is,” cried Silver. “But he hasn’t paid his score. Harry, run and catch him.”
“I don’t care at all who he is,” shouted Silver. “But he hasn’t settled his debt. Harry, go and catch him.”
One of the others who was nearest the door leaped up and started in pursuit.
One of the others closest to the door jumped up and ran after him.
“If he were Admiral Hawke he shall pay his score,” cried Silver; and then, relinquishing my hand, “Who did you say he was?” he asked. “Black what?”
“If he were Admiral Hawke, he would settle his debt,” shouted Silver; and then, letting go of my hand, he asked, “Who did you say he was? Black what?”
“Dog, sir,” said I. “Has Mr. Trelawney not told you of the buccaneers? He was one of them.”
“Dog, sir,” I said. “Has Mr. Trelawney not told you about the pirates? He was one of them.”
“So?” cried Silver. “In my house! Ben, run and help Harry. One of those swabs, was he? Was that you drinking with him, Morgan? Step up here.”
“So?” yelled Silver. “In my house! Ben, go and help Harry. Was he one of those guys? Was that you drinking with him, Morgan? Step up here.”
The man whom he called Morgan—an old, grey-haired, mahogany-faced sailor—came forward pretty sheepishly, rolling his quid.
The man he called Morgan—an old, gray-haired sailor with a mahogany-colored complexion—stepped forward a bit awkwardly, chewing on his tobacco.
“Now, Morgan,” said Long John very sternly, “you never clapped your eyes on that Black—Black Dog before, did you, now?”
“Now, Morgan,” Long John said very sternly, “you’ve never seen that Black—Black Dog before, have you?”
“Not I, sir,” said Morgan with a salute.
“Not me, sir,” said Morgan with a salute.
“You didn’t know his name, did you?”
“You didn’t know his name, did you?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“By the powers, Tom Morgan, it’s as good for you!” exclaimed the landlord. “If you had been mixed up with the like of that, you would never have put another foot in my house, you may lay to that. And what was he saying to you?”
“By the powers, Tom Morgan, it’s good for you!” the landlord exclaimed. “If you had gotten involved with someone like that, you would never have set foot in my house again, you can count on that. And what was he saying to you?”
“I don’t rightly know, sir,” answered Morgan.
“I’m not really sure, sir,” replied Morgan.
“Do you call that a head on your shoulders, or a blessed dead-eye?” cried Long John. “Don’t rightly know, don’t you! Perhaps you don’t happen to rightly know who you was speaking to, perhaps? Come, now, what was he jawing—v’yages, cap’ns, ships? Pipe up! What was it?”
“Do you call that a brain you have, or just a useless stare?” shouted Long John. “Not sure, are you? Maybe you don’t realize who you’re talking to, huh? Come on, what was he rambling on about—voyages, captains, ships? Speak up! What was it?”
“We was a-talkin’ of keel-hauling,” answered Morgan.
“We were talking about keel-hauling,” answered Morgan.
“Keel-hauling, was you? And a mighty suitable thing, too, and you may lay to that. Get back to your place for a lubber, Tom.”
“Keel-hauling, huh? That’s quite fitting, and you can count on that. Get back to your spot, you landlubber, Tom.”
And then, as Morgan rolled back to his seat, Silver added to me in a confidential whisper that was very flattering, as I thought, “He’s quite an honest man, Tom Morgan, on’y stupid. And now,” he ran on again, aloud, “let’s see—Black Dog? No, I don’t know the name, not I. Yet I kind of think I’ve—yes, I’ve seen the swab. He used to come here with a blind beggar, he used.”
And then, as Morgan returned to his seat, Silver leaned in and whispered to me in a way that I found quite flattering, “Tom Morgan’s a pretty honest man, just not very bright. And now,” he continued out loud, “let’s see—Black Dog? No, I don’t know that name. But I feel like I’ve—yes, I’ve seen the guy. He used to come here with a blind beggar.”
“That he did, you may be sure,” said I. “I knew that blind man too. His name was Pew.”
"That he did, you can be sure," I said. "I knew that blind man as well. His name was Pew."
“It was!” cried Silver, now quite excited. “Pew! That were his name for certain. Ah, he looked a shark, he did! If we run down this Black Dog, now, there’ll be news for Cap’n Trelawney! Ben’s a good runner; few seamen run better than Ben. He should run him down, hand over hand, by the powers! He talked o’ keel-hauling, did he? I’ll keel-haul him!”
“It was!” shouted Silver, now really excited. “Pew! That was definitely his name. Ah, he looked like a shark, he did! If we chase down this Black Dog now, there’ll be news for Captain Trelawney! Ben’s a good runner; few sailors run better than Ben. He should catch him easily, by all means! He talked about keel-hauling, did he? I’ll keel-haul him!”
All the time he was jerking out these phrases he was stumping up and down the tavern on his crutch, slapping tables with his hand, and giving such a show of excitement as would have convinced an Old Bailey judge or a Bow Street runner. My suspicions had been thoroughly reawakened on finding Black Dog at the Spy-glass, and I watched the cook narrowly. But he was too deep, and too ready, and too clever for me, and by the time the two men had come back out of breath and confessed that they had lost the track in a crowd, and been scolded like thieves, I would have gone bail for the innocence of Long John Silver.
All the while he was throwing out these phrases, he was pacing up and down the tavern on his crutch, banging his hand on tables and putting on such a show of excitement that it could have fooled a judge at the Old Bailey or a Bow Street runner. My suspicions had been fully aroused when I found Black Dog at the Spy-glass, and I kept a close eye on the cook. But he was too shrewd, too prepared, and too clever for me, and by the time the two men returned, out of breath and admitting they had lost the trail in a crowd, and were scolded like criminals, I would have placed my bets on the innocence of Long John Silver.
“See here, now, Hawkins,” said he, “here’s a blessed hard thing on a man like me, now, ain’t it? There’s Cap’n Trelawney—what’s he to think? Here I have this confounded son of a Dutchman sitting in my own house drinking of my own rum! Here you comes and tells me of it plain; and here I let him give us all the slip before my blessed deadlights! Now, Hawkins, you do me justice with the cap’n. You’re a lad, you are, but you’re as smart as paint. I see that when you first come in. Now, here it is: What could I do, with this old timber I hobble on? When I was an A B master mariner I’d have come up alongside of him, hand over hand, and broached him to in a brace of old shakes, I would; but now—”
“Listen here, Hawkins,” he said, “this is a really tough situation for someone like me, isn’t it? What’s Captain Trelawney going to think? Here I’ve got this annoying guy sitting in my own house drinking my rum! And you come in here and tell me about it directly; and I let him sneak away right under my nose! Now, Hawkins, you need to speak fairly with the captain. You’re a young guy, but you’re sharp as a tack. I could tell that the moment you walked in. So here’s the deal: What could I do, with this old body I’m stuck with? When I was a chief mate, I would’ve gone right after him, no problem; but now—”
And then, all of a sudden, he stopped, and his jaw dropped as though he had remembered something.
And then, all of a sudden, he stopped, and his jaw dropped as if he had remembered something.
“The score!” he burst out. “Three goes o’ rum! Why, shiver my timbers, if I hadn’t forgotten my score!”
“The score!” he exclaimed. “Three shots of rum! I can't believe I forgot my score!”
And falling on a bench, he laughed until the tears ran down his cheeks. I could not help joining, and we laughed together, peal after peal, until the tavern rang again.
And collapsing onto a bench, he laughed until tears streamed down his face. I couldn't help but join in, and we laughed together, loud and clear, until the tavern echoed with our laughter.
“Why, what a precious old sea-calf I am!” he said at last, wiping his cheeks. “You and me should get on well, Hawkins, for I’ll take my davy I should be rated ship’s boy. But come now, stand by to go about. This won’t do. Dooty is dooty, messmates. I’ll put on my old cockerel hat, and step along of you to Cap’n Trelawney, and report this here affair. For mind you, it’s serious, young Hawkins; and neither you nor me’s come out of it with what I should make so bold as to call credit. Nor you neither, says you; not smart—none of the pair of us smart. But dash my buttons! That was a good un about my score.”
“Wow, what a valuable old sea-calf I am!” he finally said, wiping his cheeks. “You and I should get along well, Hawkins, because I swear I should be rated ship’s boy. But come on now, get ready to turn around. This isn't right. Duty is duty, shipmates. I’ll put on my old rooster hat and head over with you to Cap’n Trelawney and report this situation. Because remember, it’s serious, young Hawkins; and neither of us has come out of it with what I would dare to call any credit. Nor you either, you could say; neither of us is looking sharp—neither of us is smart. But good grief! That was a good one about my score.”
And he began to laugh again, and that so heartily, that though I did not see the joke as he did, I was again obliged to join him in his mirth.
And he started laughing again, so genuinely that even though I didn't find the joke funny like he did, I felt compelled to laugh along with him.
On our little walk along the quays, he made himself the most interesting companion, telling me about the different ships that we passed by, their rig, tonnage, and nationality, explaining the work that was going forward—how one was discharging, another taking in cargo, and a third making ready for sea—and every now and then telling me some little anecdote of ships or seamen or repeating a nautical phrase till I had learned it perfectly. I began to see that here was one of the best of possible shipmates.
On our brief stroll along the docks, he became the most engaging companion, sharing details about the various ships we passed—like their design, weight, and country of origin—explaining the ongoing activities: one ship was unloading, another was loading, and a third was preparing to set sail. He would occasionally share a fun story about ships or sailors or repeat a nautical term until I had it down perfectly. I started to realize that I had one of the best possible shipmates here.
When we got to the inn, the squire and Dr. Livesey were seated together, finishing a quart of ale with a toast in it, before they should go aboard the schooner on a visit of inspection.
When we arrived at the inn, the squire and Dr. Livesey were sitting together, wrapping up a quart of ale with a toast in it, before they headed off to the schooner for an inspection visit.
Long John told the story from first to last, with a great deal of spirit and the most perfect truth. “That was how it were, now, weren’t it, Hawkins?” he would say, now and again, and I could always bear him entirely out.
Long John told the story from start to finish, with a lot of enthusiasm and complete honesty. “That’s how it was, right, Hawkins?” he would say every now and then, and I could always fully back him up.
The two gentlemen regretted that Black Dog had got away, but we all agreed there was nothing to be done, and after he had been complimented, Long John took up his crutch and departed.
The two men were sorry that Black Dog had escaped, but we all agreed there was nothing we could do. After he received some compliments, Long John picked up his crutch and left.
“All hands aboard by four this afternoon,” shouted the squire after him.
“All hands on deck by four this afternoon,” yelled the squire after him.
“Aye, aye, sir,” cried the cook, in the passage.
“Aye, aye, sir,” shouted the cook in the hallway.
“Well, squire,” said Dr. Livesey, “I don’t put much faith in your discoveries, as a general thing; but I will say this, John Silver suits me.”
“Well, squire,” Dr. Livesey said, “I don’t usually put much trust in your findings, but I will say this: John Silver works for me.”
“The man’s a perfect trump,” declared the squire.
“The guy's a perfect fool,” declared the squire.
“And now,” added the doctor, “Jim may come on board with us, may he not?”
“And now,” the doctor added, “Jim can come on board with us, right?”
“To be sure he may,” says squire. “Take your hat, Hawkins, and we’ll see the ship.”
“To be sure he can,” says the squire. “Grab your hat, Hawkins, and let’s go see the ship.”
IX
Powder and Arms

he Hispaniola lay some way out, and we went under the figureheads and round the sterns of many other ships, and their cables sometimes grated underneath our keel, and sometimes swung above us. At last, however, we got alongside, and were met and saluted as we stepped aboard by the mate, Mr. Arrow, a brown old sailor with earrings in his ears and a squint. He and the squire were very thick and friendly, but I soon observed that things were not the same between Mr. Trelawney and the captain.
The Hispaniola was anchored a distance away, and we navigated under the figureheads and around the sterns of many other ships, occasionally feeling their cables scrape beneath our boat and at other times swinging above us. Finally, we reached the side of the ship, where we were greeted warmly as we boarded by the mate, Mr. Arrow, an older sailor with earrings and a squint. He and the squire were very close and friendly, but I quickly noticed that the dynamic between Mr. Trelawney and the captain was different.
This last was a sharp-looking man who seemed angry with everything on board and was soon to tell us why, for we had hardly got down into the cabin when a sailor followed us.
This last guy was sharp-looking and seemed mad at everything on board, and he was about to explain why. We had barely stepped into the cabin when a sailor came in after us.
“Captain Smollett, sir, axing to speak with you,” said he.
“Captain Smollett wants to talk to you, sir,” he said.
“I am always at the captain’s orders. Show him in,” said the squire.
“I always follow the captain’s orders. Let him in,” said the squire.
The captain, who was close behind his messenger, entered at once and shut the door behind him.
The captain, who was right behind his messenger, walked in immediately and closed the door behind him.
“Well, Captain Smollett, what have you to say? All well, I hope; all shipshape and seaworthy?”
“Well, Captain Smollett, what do you think? Everything good, I hope; all in order and ready to sail?”
“Well, sir,” said the captain, “better speak plain, I believe, even at the risk of offence. I don’t like this cruise; I don’t like the men; and I don’t like my officer. That’s short and sweet.”
“Well, sir,” said the captain, “I think it’s best to be straightforward, even if it might offend someone. I don’t like this trip; I don’t like the crew; and I don’t like my officer. That’s it, plain and simple.”
“Perhaps, sir, you don’t like the ship?” inquired the squire, very angry, as I could see.
“Maybe, sir, you don’t like the ship?” the squire asked, clearly upset, as I could tell.
“I can’t speak as to that, sir, not having seen her tried,” said the captain. “She seems a clever craft; more I can’t say.”
“I can’t comment on that, sir, since I haven’t seen her tested,” said the captain. “She seems like a smart ship; that’s all I can say.”
“Possibly, sir, you may not like your employer, either?” says the squire.
“Maybe, sir, you don’t like your boss, either?” says the squire.
But here Dr. Livesey cut in.
But then Dr. Livesey cut in.
“Stay a bit,” said he, “stay a bit. No use of such questions as that but to produce ill feeling. The captain has said too much or he has said too little, and I’m bound to say that I require an explanation of his words. You don’t, you say, like this cruise. Now, why?”
“Stay a moment,” he said, “stay a moment. There’s no point in questions like that except to create bad vibes. The captain has either said too much or not enough, and I have to say that I need an explanation for what he said. You don’t, you say, like this trip. So, why is that?”
“I was engaged, sir, on what we call sealed orders, to sail this ship for that gentleman where he should bid me,” said the captain. “So far so good. But now I find that every man before the mast knows more than I do. I don’t call that fair, now, do you?”
“I was hired, sir, under what we call sealed orders, to sail this ship wherever that gentleman directs me,” said the captain. “So far so good. But now I see that every man on board knows more than I do. I don’t think that’s fair, do you?”
“No,” said Dr. Livesey, “I don’t.”
“No,” Dr. Livesey said, “I don’t.”
“Next,” said the captain, “I learn we are going after treasure—hear it from my own hands, mind you. Now, treasure is ticklish work; I don’t like treasure voyages on any account, and I don’t like them, above all, when they are secret and when (begging your pardon, Mr. Trelawney) the secret has been told to the parrot.”
“Next,” said the captain, “I hear we’re going after treasure—straight from the horse's mouth, mind you. Now, treasure hunting is tricky business; I’m not a fan of treasure trips at all, and I really don’t like them when they’re secret and when (no offense, Mr. Trelawney) the parrot knows the secret.”
“Silver’s parrot?” asked the squire.
"Is that Silver's parrot?" asked the squire.
“It’s a way of speaking,” said the captain. “Blabbed, I mean. It’s my belief neither of you gentlemen know what you are about, but I’ll tell you my way of it—life or death, and a close run.”
“It’s a way of speaking,” said the captain. “Blabbed, I mean. I believe neither of you gentlemen knows what you’re doing, but I’ll tell you how I see it—it’s a matter of life or death, and it’s going to be a close call.”
“That is all clear, and, I dare say, true enough,” replied Dr. Livesey. “We take the risk, but we are not so ignorant as you believe us. Next, you say you don’t like the crew. Are they not good seamen?”
"That’s all clear, and I’d say it’s true enough," replied Dr. Livesey. "We’re taking the risk, but we’re not as clueless as you think we are. Next, you say you don’t like the crew. Are they not good sailors?"
“I don’t like them, sir,” returned Captain Smollett. “And I think I should have had the choosing of my own hands, if you go to that.”
“I don’t like them, sir,” said Captain Smollett. “And I believe I should have had the chance to choose my own crew, if that’s the case.”
“Perhaps you should,” replied the doctor. “My friend should, perhaps, have taken you along with him; but the slight, if there be one, was unintentional. And you don’t like Mr. Arrow?”
“Maybe you should,” replied the doctor. “My friend probably should have brought you with him; but any slight, if it exists, was unintentional. And you’re not a fan of Mr. Arrow?”
“I don’t, sir. I believe he’s a good seaman, but he’s too free with the crew to be a good officer. A mate should keep himself to himself—shouldn’t drink with the men before the mast!”
“I don’t think so, sir. I believe he’s a skilled sailor, but he’s too close with the crew to be a good officer. A mate should keep his distance—he shouldn’t drink with the men up front!”
“Do you mean he drinks?” cried the squire.
“Are you saying he drinks?” shouted the squire.
“No, sir,” replied the captain, “only that he’s too familiar.”
“No, sir,” the captain replied, “just that he’s too familiar.”
“Well, now, and the short and long of it, captain?” asked the doctor. “Tell us what you want.”
“Well, now, what’s the deal, captain?” asked the doctor. “Just let us know what you need.”
“Well, gentlemen, are you determined to go on this cruise?”
“Well, guys, are you set on going on this cruise?”
“Like iron,” answered the squire.
"Like iron," replied the squire.
“Very good,” said the captain. “Then, as you’ve heard me very patiently, saying things that I could not prove, hear me a few words more. They are putting the powder and the arms in the fore hold. Now, you have a good place under the cabin; why not put them there?—first point. Then, you are bringing four of your own people with you, and they tell me some of them are to be berthed forward. Why not give them the berths here beside the cabin?—second point.”
“Sounds good,” said the captain. “Since you've listened to me patiently, sharing things I couldn’t back up, let me say a few more words. They are putting the powder and weapons in the front hold. You have a nice spot under the cabin; why not put them there?—first point. Also, you’re bringing four of your own people along, and I’ve been told some of them will be sleeping at the front. Why not give them the beds here next to the cabin?—second point.”
“Any more?” asked Mr. Trelawney.
"Any more?" Mr. Trelawney asked.
“One more,” said the captain. “There’s been too much blabbing already.”
“One more,” said the captain. “There’s been way too much talking already.”
“Far too much,” agreed the doctor.
"Way too much," the doctor agreed.
“I’ll tell you what I’ve heard myself,” continued Captain Smollett: “that you have a map of an island, that there’s crosses on the map to show where treasure is, and that the island lies—” And then he named the latitude and longitude exactly.
“I’ll tell you what I’ve heard myself,” Captain Smollett continued, “that you have a map of an island, that there are marks on the map indicating where the treasure is, and that the island is located—” Then he stated the exact latitude and longitude.
“I never told that,” cried the squire, “to a soul!”
“I never told that,” cried the squire, “to anyone!”
“The hands know it, sir,” returned the captain.
“The hands know it, sir,” the captain replied.
“Livesey, that must have been you or Hawkins,” cried the squire.
“Livesey, that had to be you or Hawkins,” exclaimed the squire.
“It doesn’t much matter who it was,” replied the doctor. And I could see that neither he nor the captain paid much regard to Mr. Trelawney’s protestations. Neither did I, to be sure, he was so loose a talker; yet in this case I believe he was really right and that nobody had told the situation of the island.
“It doesn’t really matter who it was,” replied the doctor. And I could see that neither he nor the captain paid much attention to Mr. Trelawney’s protests. I didn’t either, to be honest; he talked so freely. Still, in this case, I think he was actually correct, and that nobody had revealed the true situation of the island.
“Well, gentlemen,” continued the captain, “I don’t know who has this map; but I make it a point, it shall be kept secret even from me and Mr. Arrow. Otherwise I would ask you to let me resign.”
“Well, gentlemen,” the captain continued, “I don’t know who has this map; but I want to make sure it’s kept a secret from me and Mr. Arrow as well. Otherwise, I would have to ask you to let me resign.”
“I see,” said the doctor. “You wish us to keep this matter dark and to make a garrison of the stern part of the ship, manned with my friend’s own people, and provided with all the arms and powder on board. In other words, you fear a mutiny.”
“I see,” said the doctor. “You want us to keep this issue quiet and to fortify the stern of the ship, crewed by my friend’s own men, and equipped with all the weapons and gunpowder on board. In other words, you’re worried about a mutiny.”
“Sir,” said Captain Smollett, “with no intention to take offence, I deny your right to put words into my mouth. No captain, sir, would be justified in going to sea at all if he had ground enough to say that. As for Mr. Arrow, I believe him thoroughly honest; some of the men are the same; all may be for what I know. But I am responsible for the ship’s safety and the life of every man Jack aboard of her. I see things going, as I think, not quite right. And I ask you to take certain precautions or let me resign my berth. And that’s all.”
“Sir,” Captain Smollett said, “without meaning to offend, I refuse to let you put words in my mouth. No captain would be justified in setting sail if he had any reason to say that. As for Mr. Arrow, I believe he is completely honest; some of the crew are the same; for all I know, they all might be. But I am responsible for the ship’s safety and the life of every single man on board. I see things happening that, in my opinion, are not quite right. I ask you to take certain precautions, or let me step down from my position. That’s all.”
“Captain Smollett,” began the doctor with a smile, “did ever you hear the fable of the mountain and the mouse? You’ll excuse me, I dare say, but you remind me of that fable. When you came in here, I’ll stake my wig, you meant more than this.”
“Captain Smollett,” the doctor started with a smile, “have you ever heard the fable of the mountain and the mouse? You’ll forgive me, I’m sure, but you remind me of that story. When you walked in here, I bet you had more on your mind than this.”
“Doctor,” said the captain, “you are smart. When I came in here I meant to get discharged. I had no thought that Mr. Trelawney would hear a word.”
“Doctor,” said the captain, “you’re clever. When I walked in here, I intended to get discharged. I had no expectation that Mr. Trelawney would hear anything.”
“No more I would,” cried the squire. “Had Livesey not been here I should have seen you to the deuce. As it is, I have heard you. I will do as you desire, but I think the worse of you.”
“No more I would,” shouted the squire. “If Livesey hadn’t been here, I would have seen you to hell. As it is, I’ve heard you. I’ll do what you want, but I think less of you.”
“That’s as you please, sir,” said the captain. “You’ll find I do my duty.”
"That's up to you, sir," said the captain. "You'll see I do my job."
And with that he took his leave.
And with that, he said goodbye.
“Trelawney,” said the doctor, “contrary to all my notions, I believed you have managed to get two honest men on board with you—that man and John Silver.”
“Trelawney,” said the doctor, “despite what I thought, I believed you had managed to bring two honest men on board with you—that guy and John Silver.”
“Silver, if you like,” cried the squire; “but as for that intolerable humbug, I declare I think his conduct unmanly, unsailorly, and downright un-English.”
“Silver, if that works for you,” shouted the squire; “but as for that unbearable fake, I honestly believe his behavior is cowardly, untrustworthy, and totally un-English.”
“Well,” says the doctor, “we shall see.”
“Well,” says the doctor, “we'll see.”
When we came on deck, the men had begun already to take out the arms and powder, yo-ho-ing at their work, while the captain and Mr. Arrow stood by superintending.
When we got on deck, the guys had already started taking out the weapons and gunpowder, singing and cheering as they worked, while the captain and Mr. Arrow stood by overseeing them.
The new arrangement was quite to my liking. The whole schooner had been overhauled; six berths had been made astern out of what had been the after-part of the main hold; and this set of cabins was only joined to the galley and forecastle by a sparred passage on the port side. It had been originally meant that the captain, Mr. Arrow, Hunter, Joyce, the doctor, and the squire were to occupy these six berths. Now Redruth and I were to get two of them and Mr. Arrow and the captain were to sleep on deck in the companion, which had been enlarged on each side till you might almost have called it a round-house. Very low it was still, of course; but there was room to swing two hammocks, and even the mate seemed pleased with the arrangement. Even he, perhaps, had been doubtful as to the crew, but that is only guess, for as you shall hear, we had not long the benefit of his opinion.
I really liked the new setup. The entire schooner had been revamped; six bunks had been created at the back from what used to be part of the main hold, and this row of cabins was only connected to the kitchen and front area by a narrow walkway on the left side. Originally, the plan was for Captain, Mr. Arrow, Hunter, Joyce, the doctor, and the squire to occupy these six bunks. Now, Redruth and I would take two of them, while Mr. Arrow and the captain would sleep on deck in the companionway, which had been expanded on both sides to almost feel like a round house. It was still pretty low, of course, but there was enough space for two hammocks, and even the mate seemed satisfied with the arrangement. Maybe he had been unsure about the crew, but that's just a guess, as you'll find out, we didn't have his input for long.
We were all hard at work, changing the powder and the berths, when the last man or two, and Long John along with them, came off in a shore-boat.
We were all busy, swapping out the powder and the berths, when the last couple of guys, including Long John, came ashore in a boat.
The cook came up the side like a monkey for cleverness, and as soon as he saw what was doing, “So ho, mates!” says he. “What’s this?”
The cook climbed up the side like a monkey for cleverness, and as soon as he saw what was happening, he said, “So hey, guys! What’s going on?”
“We’re a-changing of the powder, Jack,” answers one.
“We're changing the powder, Jack,” one replies.
“Why, by the powers,” cried Long John, “if we do, we’ll miss the morning tide!”
“Why, by the powers,” shouted Long John, “if we do, we’ll miss the morning tide!”
“My orders!” said the captain shortly. “You may go below, my man. Hands will want supper.”
“My orders!” said the captain curtly. “You can head below, my man. The crew will be wanting dinner.”
“Aye, aye, sir,” answered the cook, and touching his forelock, he disappeared at once in the direction of his galley.
“Aye, aye, sir,” the cook replied, giving a quick nod, and he immediately headed off toward his galley.
“That’s a good man, captain,” said the doctor.
“That's a good man, captain,” said the doctor.
“Very likely, sir,” replied Captain Smollett. “Easy with that, men—easy,” he ran on, to the fellows who were shifting the powder; and then suddenly observing me examining the swivel we carried amidships, a long brass nine, “Here you, ship’s boy,” he cried, “out o’ that! Off with you to the cook and get some work.”
“Very likely, sir,” Captain Smollett replied. “Take it easy, men—easy,” he continued, addressing the guys who were handling the powder. Then, noticing me checking out the swivel gun we had in the middle of the ship, a long brass nine, he shouted, “Hey, you, ship’s boy! Get away from there! Go to the cook and find something to do.”

And then as I was hurrying off I heard him say, quite loudly, to the doctor, “I’ll have no favourites on my ship.”
And just as I was rushing off, I heard him say, pretty loudly, to the doctor, “I won’t have any favorites on my ship.”
I assure you I was quite of the squire’s way of thinking, and hated the captain deeply.
I promise you, I completely agreed with the squire and really disliked the captain.
X
The Voyage

ll that night we were in a great bustle getting things stowed in their place, and boatfuls of the squire’s friends, Mr. Blandly and the like, coming off to wish him a good voyage and a safe return. We never had a night at the Admiral Benbow when I had half the work; and I was dog-tired when, a little before dawn, the boatswain sounded his pipe and the crew began to man the capstan-bars. I might have been twice as weary, yet I would not have left the deck, all was so new and interesting to me—the brief commands, the shrill note of the whistle, the men bustling to their places in the glimmer of the ship’s lanterns.
All night we were busy getting things packed away, with boatloads of the squire’s friends, like Mr. Blandly, arriving to wish him a good trip and a safe return. I never had a night at the Admiral Benbow where I did so much work; I was completely exhausted when, just before dawn, the boatswain sounded his pipe and the crew started to man the capstan-bars. I might have felt twice as tired, but I wouldn’t leave the deck—everything was so new and exciting to me: the quick commands, the sharp whistle, the men rushing to their spots in the glow of the ship’s lanterns.
“Now, Barbecue, tip us a stave,” cried one voice.
“Hey, Barbecue, give us a tune,” shouted one voice.
“The old one,” cried another.
"The old one," shouted another.
“Aye, aye, mates,” said Long John, who was standing by, with his crutch under his arm, and at once broke out in the air and words I knew so well:
“Aye, aye, mates,” said Long John, who was standing nearby with his crutch under his arm, and immediately began singing the tune and words I recognized so well:
“Fifteen men on the dead man’s chest—”
“Fifteen men on the dead man’s chest—”
And then the whole crew bore chorus:—
And then the whole crew sang out:—
“Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
“Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
And at the third “Ho!” drove the bars before them with a will.
And at the third "Ho!" they pushed the bars ahead with determination.
Even at that exciting moment it carried me back to the old Admiral Benbow in a second, and I seemed to hear the voice of the captain piping in the chorus. But soon the anchor was short up; soon it was hanging dripping at the bows; soon the sails began to draw, and the land and shipping to flit by on either side; and before I could lie down to snatch an hour of slumber the Hispaniola had begun her voyage to the Isle of Treasure.
Even at that thrilling moment, it took me back to the old Admiral Benbow in an instant, and I could almost hear the captain’s voice joining in the chorus. But soon the anchor was pulled up; soon it was hanging, dripping at the front; soon the sails started to fill, and the land and ships passed by on either side; and before I could lie down to grab an hour of sleep, the Hispaniola had started her journey to Treasure Island.
I am not going to relate that voyage in detail. It was fairly prosperous. The ship proved to be a good ship, the crew were capable seamen, and the captain thoroughly understood his business. But before we came the length of Treasure Island, two or three things had happened which require to be known.
I’m not going to go into detail about that journey. It went pretty well. The ship turned out to be solid, the crew were skilled sailors, and the captain really knew what he was doing. But before we reached Treasure Island, a couple of things happened that need to be shared.
Mr. Arrow, first of all, turned out even worse than the captain had feared. He had no command among the men, and people did what they pleased with him. But that was by no means the worst of it, for after a day or two at sea he began to appear on deck with hazy eye, red cheeks, stuttering tongue, and other marks of drunkenness. Time after time he was ordered below in disgrace. Sometimes he fell and cut himself; sometimes he lay all day long in his little bunk at one side of the companion; sometimes for a day or two he would be almost sober and attend to his work at least passably.
Mr. Arrow turned out to be even worse than the captain had feared. He had no authority over the crew, and the men did whatever they wanted around him. But that wasn't the worst part—after a day or two at sea, he started coming on deck with a glazed look in his eyes, red cheeks, a stuttering speech, and the obvious signs of being drunk. Again and again, he was ordered below in shame. Sometimes he fell and injured himself; other times he would spend all day in his small bunk off to the side of the staircase; occasionally, for a day or two, he would be nearly sober and manage to do his job at least decently.
In the meantime, we could never make out where he got the drink. That was the ship’s mystery. Watch him as we pleased, we could do nothing to solve it; and when we asked him to his face, he would only laugh if he were drunk, and if he were sober deny solemnly that he ever tasted anything but water.
In the meantime, we could never figure out where he got the drink. That was the ship's mystery. No matter how closely we watched him, we couldn't solve it; and when we asked him directly, he'd just laugh if he was drunk, and if he was sober, he'd seriously deny ever having tasted anything but water.
He was not only useless as an officer and a bad influence amongst the men, but it was plain that at this rate he must soon kill himself outright, so nobody was much surprised, nor very sorry, when one dark night, with a head sea, he disappeared entirely and was seen no more.
He was not just ineffective as an officer and a negative influence on the men, but it was obvious that at this pace he would soon endanger his own life, so no one was particularly surprised or very upset when one dark night, with rough seas, he completely vanished and was never seen again.
“Overboard!” said the captain. “Well, gentlemen, that saves the trouble of putting him in irons.”
“Overboard!” said the captain. “Well, gentlemen, that takes care of the hassle of locking him up.”
But there we were, without a mate; and it was necessary, of course, to advance one of the men. The boatswain, Job Anderson, was the likeliest man aboard, and though he kept his old title, he served in a way as mate. Mr. Trelawney had followed the sea, and his knowledge made him very useful, for he often took a watch himself in easy weather. And the coxswain, Israel Hands, was a careful, wily, old, experienced seaman who could be trusted at a pinch with almost anything.
But there we were, without a mate, and it was necessary to promote one of the men. The boatswain, Job Anderson, was the best choice on board, and even though he kept his old title, he essentially acted as mate. Mr. Trelawney had experience at sea, and his knowledge proved very useful, as he often took a watch himself during calm weather. The coxswain, Israel Hands, was a careful, clever, old, experienced sailor who could be relied on to handle just about anything in a tough situation.
He was a great confidant of Long John Silver, and so the mention of his name leads me on to speak of our ship’s cook, Barbecue, as the men called him.
He was a close confidant of Long John Silver, and so mentioning his name takes me to talk about our ship’s cook, Barbecue, as the crew called him.
Aboard ship he carried his crutch by a lanyard round his neck, to have both hands as free as possible. It was something to see him wedge the foot of the crutch against a bulkhead, and propped against it, yielding to every movement of the ship, get on with his cooking like someone safe ashore. Still more strange was it to see him in the heaviest of weather cross the deck. He had a line or two rigged up to help him across the widest spaces—Long John’s earrings, they were called; and he would hand himself from one place to another, now using the crutch, now trailing it alongside by the lanyard, as quickly as another man could walk. Yet some of the men who had sailed with him before expressed their pity to see him so reduced.
Aboard the ship, he hung his crutch from a lanyard around his neck to keep both hands as free as possible. It was something to watch him wedge the foot of the crutch against a wall and, leaning against it, adapt to every movement of the ship while cooking like someone safely on land. Even stranger was seeing him cross the deck during the worst weather. He had a couple of lines set up to help him across the widest areas—called Long John’s earrings—and he would swing himself from one spot to another, sometimes using the crutch and other times dragging it along by the lanyard, moving as quickly as another person could walk. Still, some of the crew who had sailed with him before felt pity seeing him so diminished.
“He’s no common man, Barbecue,” said the coxswain to me. “He had good schooling in his young days and can speak like a book when so minded; and brave—a lion’s nothing alongside of Long John! I seen him grapple four and knock their heads together—him unarmed.”
“He's not an ordinary guy, Barbecue,” the coxswain said to me. “He had a good education when he was young and can speak eloquently when he wants to; and brave—nothing compares to Long John! I've seen him take on four guys and knock their heads together—without any weapons.”
All the crew respected and even obeyed him. He had a way of talking to each and doing everybody some particular service. To me he was unweariedly kind, and always glad to see me in the galley, which he kept as clean as a new pin, the dishes hanging up burnished and his parrot in a cage in one corner.
All the crew respected and even obeyed him. He had a way of talking to everyone and doing special favors for each person. To me, he was incredibly kind and always happy to see me in the kitchen, which he kept spotless, with the dishes hanging up shiny and his parrot in a cage in one corner.
“Come away, Hawkins,” he would say; “come and have a yarn with John. Nobody more welcome than yourself, my son. Sit you down and hear the news. Here’s Cap’n Flint—I calls my parrot Cap’n Flint, after the famous buccaneer—here’s Cap’n Flint predicting success to our v’yage. Wasn’t you, Cap’n?”
“Come on, Hawkins,” he would say; “come and chat with John. You’re always welcome here, my son. Sit down and catch up on the news. Here’s Cap’n Flint—I named my parrot Cap’n Flint after the famous pirate—here’s Cap’n Flint saying we’ll be successful on our journey. Right, Cap’n?”
And the parrot would say, with great rapidity, “Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight!” till you wondered that it was not out of breath, or till John threw his handkerchief over the cage.
And the parrot would squawk quickly, “Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight!” until you were surprised it wasn’t out of breath, or until John tossed his handkerchief over the cage.
“Now, that bird,” he would say, “is, maybe, two hundred years old, Hawkins—they live forever mostly; and if anybody’s seen more wickedness, it must be the devil himself. She’s sailed with England, the great Cap’n England, the pirate. She’s been at Madagascar, and at Malabar, and Surinam, and Providence, and Portobello. She was at the fishing up of the wrecked plate ships. It’s there she learned ‘Pieces of eight,’ and little wonder; three hundred and fifty thousand of ’em, Hawkins! She was at the boarding of the Viceroy of the Indies out of Goa, she was; and to look at her you would think she was a babby. But you smelt powder—didn’t you, Cap’n?”
“Now, that bird,” he would say, “is probably about two hundred years old, Hawkins—they mostly live forever; and if anyone has seen more wickedness, it must be the devil himself. She’s sailed with England, the great Captain England, the pirate. She’s been to Madagascar, Malabar, Surinam, Providence, and Portobello. She was involved in recovering the wrecked silver ships. That’s where she picked up ‘Pieces of eight,’ and no wonder; three hundred and fifty thousand of ’em, Hawkins! She was at the boarding of the Viceroy of the Indies out of Goa, she was; and if you looked at her, you’d think she was just a baby. But you could smell gunpowder—didn’t you, Captain?”
“Stand by to go about,” the parrot would scream.
“Get ready to change direction,” the parrot would scream.
“Ah, she’s a handsome craft, she is,” the cook would say, and give her sugar from his pocket, and then the bird would peck at the bars and swear straight on, passing belief for wickedness. “There,” John would add, “you can’t touch pitch and not be mucked, lad. Here’s this poor old innocent bird o’ mine swearing blue fire, and none the wiser, you may lay to that. She would swear the same, in a manner of speaking, before chaplain.” And John would touch his forelock with a solemn way he had that made me think he was the best of men.
“Ah, she’s a beautiful little craft, she is,” the cook would say, pulling out some sugar from his pocket to give to her, and then the bird would start pecking at the bars and cursing away, turning belief into mischief. “See,” John would add, “you can’t mess with pitch and not get dirty, kid. Here’s this poor old innocent bird of mine swearing like crazy, and she doesn’t even know it, I can assure you. She’d do the same, in a way, in front of a chaplain.” And John would touch his forehead in a serious way that made me think he was the kindest man around.
In the meantime, the squire and Captain Smollett were still on pretty distant terms with one another. The squire made no bones about the matter; he despised the captain. The captain, on his part, never spoke but when he was spoken to, and then sharp and short and dry, and not a word wasted. He owned, when driven into a corner, that he seemed to have been wrong about the crew, that some of them were as brisk as he wanted to see and all had behaved fairly well. As for the ship, he had taken a downright fancy to her. “She’ll lie a point nearer the wind than a man has a right to expect of his own married wife, sir. But,” he would add, “all I say is, we’re not home again, and I don’t like the cruise.”
In the meantime, the squire and Captain Smollett were still pretty distant with each other. The squire didn’t hide his feelings; he despised the captain. The captain, for his part, only spoke when addressed, and then it was brief and to the point, not wasting a word. He admitted, when pressed, that he might have misjudged the crew; some of them were as lively as he hoped to see, and they had all behaved reasonably well. As for the ship, he had really taken a liking to her. “She’ll sail a point closer to the wind than anyone has a right to expect from their own wife, sir. But,” he would add, “all I’m saying is, we’re not home yet, and I don’t like the journey.”
The squire, at this, would turn away and march up and down the deck, chin in air.
The squire would turn away and walk back and forth on the deck, chin held high.
“A trifle more of that man,” he would say, “and I shall explode.”
“A little more of that guy,” he would say, “and I’m going to lose it.”
We had some heavy weather, which only proved the qualities of the Hispaniola. Every man on board seemed well content, and they must have been hard to please if they had been otherwise, for it is my belief there was never a ship’s company so spoiled since Noah put to sea. Double grog was going on the least excuse; there was duff on odd days, as, for instance, if the squire heard it was any man’s birthday, and always a barrel of apples standing broached in the waist for anyone to help himself that had a fancy.
We experienced some rough weather, which only highlighted the strengths of the Hispaniola. Everyone on board seemed pretty happy, and they must have been tough to please if they weren’t, because I believe there has never been a ship’s crew as pampered since Noah set sail. They were serving double grog at the slightest excuse; there was duff on random days, like if the squire found out it was someone’s birthday, and there was always a barrel of apples open in the middle of the ship for anyone to take who felt like it.
“Never knew good come of it yet,” the captain said to Dr. Livesey. “Spoil forecastle hands, make devils. That’s my belief.”
“Never seen anything good come from it,” the captain said to Dr. Livesey. “It ruins the crew and turns them into devils. That’s what I think.”
But good did come of the apple barrel, as you shall hear, for if it had not been for that, we should have had no note of warning and might all have perished by the hand of treachery.
But something good did come from the apple barrel, as you'll see, because if it hadn't been for that, we wouldn't have received any warning and might all have fallen victim to betrayal.
This was how it came about.
This is what happened.
We had run up the trades to get the wind of the island we were after—I am not allowed to be more plain—and now we were running down for it with a bright lookout day and night. It was about the last day of our outward voyage by the largest computation; some time that night, or at latest before noon of the morrow, we should sight the Treasure Island. We were heading S.S.W. and had a steady breeze abeam and a quiet sea. The Hispaniola rolled steadily, dipping her bowsprit now and then with a whiff of spray. All was drawing alow and aloft; everyone was in the bravest spirits because we were now so near an end of the first part of our adventure.
We had rushed through the trades to catch the wind towards the island we were seeking—I can’t be more specific—and now we were racing toward it with a bright lookout day and night. It was about the last day of our outward journey by the best estimate; sometime that night, or at the latest before noon the next day, we would spot Treasure Island. We were heading S.S.W. and had a steady breeze coming from the side and a calm sea. The Hispaniola rolled steadily, occasionally dipping her bowsprit with a splash of spray. Everything was set for smooth sailing; everyone was in high spirits because we were so close to finishing the first part of our adventure.
Now, just after sundown, when all my work was over and I was on my way to my berth, it occurred to me that I should like an apple. I ran on deck. The watch was all forward looking out for the island. The man at the helm was watching the luff of the sail and whistling away gently to himself, and that was the only sound excepting the swish of the sea against the bows and around the sides of the ship.
Now, just after sunset, when all my tasks were done and I was heading to my cabin, I realized I wanted an apple. I dashed up on deck. The crew was all up front searching for the island. The guy at the wheel was keeping an eye on the sail and lightly whistling to himself, and that was the only sound besides the gentle splash of the sea against the front and sides of the ship.

In I got bodily into the apple barrel, and found there was scarce an apple left; but sitting down there in the dark, what with the sound of the waters and the rocking movement of the ship, I had either fallen asleep or was on the point of doing so when a heavy man sat down with rather a clash close by. The barrel shook as he leaned his shoulders against it, and I was just about to jump up when the man began to speak. It was Silver’s voice, and before I had heard a dozen words, I would not have shown myself for all the world, but lay there, trembling and listening, in the extreme of fear and curiosity, for from these dozen words I understood that the lives of all the honest men aboard depended upon me alone.
I got right into the apple barrel and realized there were hardly any apples left. But as I sat in the dark, listening to the sound of the water and the ship rocking, I had either fallen asleep or was about to when a heavy guy sat down nearby with a loud thud. The barrel shook as he leaned against it, and I was just about to jump up when the man started talking. It was Silver's voice, and after hearing just a few words, I decided I couldn't reveal myself for anything in the world. I lay there, trembling and listening, filled with fear and curiosity, because from those few words, I understood that the lives of all the honest men on board depended on me alone.
XI
What I Heard in the Apple-Barrel

o, not I,” said Silver. “Flint was cap’n; I was quartermaster, along of my timber leg. The same broadside I lost my leg, old Pew lost his deadlights. It was a master surgeon, him that ampytated me—out of college and all—Latin by the bucket, and what not; but he was hanged like a dog, and sun-dried like the rest, at Corso Castle. That was Roberts’ men, that was, and comed of changing names to their ships—Royal Fortune and so on. Now, what a ship was christened, so let her stay, I says. So it was with the Cassandra, as brought us all safe home from Malabar, after England took the Viceroy of the Indies; so it was with the old Walrus, Flint’s old ship, as I’ve seen amuck with the red blood and fit to sink with gold.”
“No, not me,” said Silver. “Flint was the captain; I was the quartermaster, with my wooden leg. The same battle where I lost my leg, old Pew lost his eyesight. It was a great surgeon—fresh out of college with all his fancy Latin—but he ended up getting hanged like a dog, just like the rest, at Corso Castle. That was Roberts' crew, and it came from them changing the names of their ships—Royal Fortune and so on. When a ship is named, I say it should stay that way. That’s how it was with the Cassandra, which brought us all home safe from Malabar, after England took the Viceroy of the Indies; and it was the same with the old Walrus, Flint’s old ship, which I saw covered in red blood and nearly sinking with gold.”
“Ah!” cried another voice, that of the youngest hand on board, and evidently full of admiration. “He was the flower of the flock, was Flint!”
“Ah!” yelled another voice, belonging to the youngest crew member, clearly filled with admiration. “He was the best of the bunch, Flint!”
“Davis was a man too, by all accounts,” said Silver. “I never sailed along of him; first with England, then with Flint, that’s my story; and now here on my own account, in a manner of speaking. I laid by nine hundred safe, from England, and two thousand after Flint. That ain’t bad for a man before the mast—all safe in bank. ’Tain’t earning now, it’s saving does it, you may lay to that. Where’s all England’s men now? I dunno. Where’s Flint’s? Why, most on ’em aboard here, and glad to get the duff—been begging before that, some on ’em. Old Pew, as had lost his sight, and might have thought shame, spends twelve hundred pound in a year, like a lord in Parliament. Where is he now? Well, he’s dead now and under hatches; but for two year before that, shiver my timbers, the man was starving! He begged, and he stole, and he cut throats, and starved at that, by the powers!”
“Davis was a man too, by all accounts,” said Silver. “I never sailed with him; first with England, then with Flint, that’s my story; and now I’m out here on my own, so to speak. I set aside nine hundred safely from England, and two thousand after Flint. That isn’t bad for a man at the bottom of the crew—all safe in the bank. It’s not about earning now; it’s saving that counts, you can count on that. Where are all of England’s men now? I don’t know. Where are Flint’s? Well, most of them are aboard here and happy to get the food—some of them were begging before that. Old Pew, who had lost his sight and might have felt ashamed, spends twelve hundred pounds a year like a lord in Parliament. Where is he now? Well, he’s dead now and buried; but for two years before that, shiver my timbers, the man was starving! He begged, he stole, he cut throats, and he starved besides, I swear!”
“Well, it ain’t much use, after all,” said the young seaman.
“Well, it’s not much use, after all,” said the young seaman.
“’Tain’t much use for fools, you may lay to it—that, nor nothing,” cried Silver. “But now, you look here: you’re young, you are, but you’re as smart as paint. I see that when I set my eyes on you, and I’ll talk to you like a man.”
“There's no use for fools, you can count on that—no way, no how,” Silver shouted. “But listen up: you’re young, sure, but you’re sharp as a whip. I could see it as soon as I laid eyes on you, and I’m going to talk to you like an equal.”
You may imagine how I felt when I heard this abominable old rogue addressing another in the very same words of flattery as he had used to myself. I think, if I had been able, that I would have killed him through the barrel. Meantime, he ran on, little supposing he was overheard.
You can imagine how I felt when I heard that disgusting old conman talking to someone else using the exact same flattering words he had used on me. I think, if I could have, I would have killed him right then and there. Meanwhile, he kept talking, unaware that I was listening in.
“Here it is about gentlemen of fortune. They lives rough, and they risk swinging, but they eat and drink like fighting-cocks, and when a cruise is done, why, it’s hundreds of pounds instead of hundreds of farthings in their pockets. Now, the most goes for rum and a good fling, and to sea again in their shirts. But that’s not the course I lay. I puts it all away, some here, some there, and none too much anywheres, by reason of suspicion. I’m fifty, mark you; once back from this cruise, I set up gentleman in earnest. Time enough too, says you. Ah, but I’ve lived easy in the meantime, never denied myself o’ nothing heart desires, and slep’ soft and ate dainty all my days but when at sea. And how did I begin? Before the mast, like you!”
"Here we're talking about wealthy gentlemen. They live hard and take risks, but they eat and drink like kings, and when a trip is finished, they end up with hundreds of pounds instead of just a handful of coins. Most of it goes to rum and good times, and they head back to sea in their shirts. But that’s not what I’m after. I save it all, some here, some there, but not too much in one place because of suspicion. I’m fifty, by the way; once I’m back from this trip, I intend to live like a true gentleman. You could say there's plenty of time. But I've lived well in the meantime, never denied myself anything my heart desires, and slept comfortably and ate well all my life except when at sea. And how did I start? At the bottom, just like you!"
“Well,” said the other, “but all the other money’s gone now, ain’t it? You daren’t show face in Bristol after this.”
“Well,” said the other, “but all the other money’s gone now, right? You can’t show your face in Bristol after this.”
“Why, where might you suppose it was?” asked Silver derisively.
“Why, where do you think it was?” asked Silver mockingly.
“At Bristol, in banks and places,” answered his companion.
“At Bristol, in banks and places,” replied his companion.
“It were,” said the cook; “it were when we weighed anchor. But my old missis has it all by now. And the Spy-glass is sold, lease and goodwill and rigging; and the old girl’s off to meet me. I would tell you where, for I trust you, but it’d make jealousy among the mates.”
“It was,” said the cook; “it was when we weighed anchor. But my old lady has it all now. And the Spy-glass is sold, lease and goodwill and rigging; and the old girl’s off to meet me. I would tell you where, because I trust you, but it would cause jealousy among the crew.”
“And can you trust your missis?” asked the other.
“And can you trust your wife?” asked the other.
“Gentlemen of fortune,” returned the cook, “usually trusts little among themselves, and right they are, you may lay to it. But I have a way with me, I have. When a mate brings a slip on his cable—one as knows me, I mean—it won’t be in the same world with old John. There was some that was feared of Pew, and some that was feared of Flint; but Flint his own self was feared of me. Feared he was, and proud. They was the roughest crew afloat, was Flint’s; the devil himself would have been feared to go to sea with them. Well now, I tell you, I’m not a boasting man, and you seen yourself how easy I keep company, but when I was quartermaster, lambs wasn’t the word for Flint’s old buccaneers. Ah, you may be sure of yourself in old John’s ship.”
“Gentlemen of fortune,” replied the cook, “usually don’t trust each other much, and they’re right about that, you can bet on it. But I've got my own way with people, I do. When a mate messes up near me—one who knows me, I mean—he won’t compare to old John. Some were scared of Pew, and some were scared of Flint; but even Flint himself was scared of me. He was scared, and proud of it. Flint’s crew was the toughest bunch out there; even the devil would have been afraid to sail with them. Well, I’ll tell you, I’m not one to brag, and you’ve seen how easily I get along with others, but when I was quartermaster, lambs didn't even come close to describing Flint’s old buccaneers. Ah, you can be sure you’re in good hands on old John’s ship.”
“Well, I tell you now,” replied the lad, “I didn’t half a quarter like the job till I had this talk with you, John; but there’s my hand on it now.”
"Well, I’ll tell you this," the kid replied, "I didn’t really like the job at all until I had this conversation with you, John; but now I’m committed to it."
“And a brave lad you were, and smart too,” answered Silver, shaking hands so heartily that all the barrel shook, “and a finer figurehead for a gentleman of fortune I never clapped my eyes on.”
“And you were a brave kid, and smart too,” replied Silver, shaking hands so firmly that the whole barrel shook, “and I’ve never seen a better figurehead for a gentleman of fortune.”
By this time I had begun to understand the meaning of their terms. By a “gentleman of fortune” they plainly meant neither more nor less than a common pirate, and the little scene that I had overheard was the last act in the corruption of one of the honest hands—perhaps of the last one left aboard. But on this point I was soon to be relieved, for Silver giving a little whistle, a third man strolled up and sat down by the party.
By this point, I had started to grasp what they meant. When they referred to a “gentleman of fortune,” they clearly meant nothing more than a typical pirate, and the little scene I had overheard was the final chapter in the downfall of one of the last honest crew members—possibly the very last one on board. But I was about to find out soon enough, as Silver let out a little whistle and a third guy walked over and sat down with the group.
“Dick’s square,” said Silver.
“Dick’s square,” said Silver.
“Oh, I know’d Dick was square,” returned the voice of the coxswain, Israel Hands. “He’s no fool, is Dick.” And he turned his quid and spat. “But look here,” he went on, “here’s what I want to know, Barbecue: how long are we a-going to stand off and on like a blessed bumboat? I’ve had a’most enough o’ Cap’n Smollett; he’s hazed me long enough, by thunder! I want to go into that cabin, I do. I want their pickles and wines, and that.”
“Oh, I knew Dick was reliable,” replied the coxswain, Israel Hands. “He’s not stupid, is he?” He chewed his tobacco and spat. “But listen,” he continued, “here’s what I want to know, Barbecue: how long are we going to just hang around like a worthless boat? I’ve almost had enough of Captain Smollett; he’s been a pain for too long, I swear! I want to get into that cabin, I really do. I want their pickles and wines, and all that.”
“Israel,” said Silver, “your head ain’t much account, nor ever was. But you’re able to hear, I reckon; leastways, your ears is big enough. Now, here’s what I say: you’ll berth forward, and you’ll live hard, and you’ll speak soft, and you’ll keep sober till I give the word; and you may lay to that, my son.”
“Israel,” said Silver, “you’re not really that bright, and you never were. But I guess you can hear; at least your ears are big enough. Now listen to what I’m saying: you’ll stay in the front, work hard, speak quietly, and stay sober until I say otherwise; you can count on that, my son.”
“Well, I don’t say no, do I?” growled the coxswain. “What I say is, when? That’s what I say.”
“Well, I’m not saying no, am I?” the coxswain grumbled. “What I’m asking is, when? That’s what I want to know.”
“When! By the powers!” cried Silver. “Well now, if you want to know, I’ll tell you when. The last moment I can manage, and that’s when. Here’s a first-rate seaman, Cap’n Smollett, sails the blessed ship for us. Here’s this squire and doctor with a map and such—I don’t know where it is, do I? No more do you, says you. Well then, I mean this squire and doctor shall find the stuff, and help us to get it aboard, by the powers. Then we’ll see. If I was sure of you all, sons of double Dutchmen, I’d have Cap’n Smollett navigate us half-way back again before I struck.”
“When! By the powers!” shouted Silver. “Alright then, if you want to know, I’ll tell you when. The last moment I can manage, and that’s when. Here’s a top-notch sailor, Captain Smollett, sailing the blessed ship for us. Here’s this squire and doctor with a map and everything—I don’t know where it is, do I? Neither do you, you say. Well then, I mean this squire and doctor shall find the treasure and help us get it on board, by the powers. Then we’ll see. If I was sure of you all, sons of double Dutchmen, I’d have Captain Smollett navigate us halfway back again before I make my move.”
“Why, we’re all seamen aboard here, I should think,” said the lad Dick.
“Why, I think we’re all sailors on board here,” said the boy Dick.
“We’re all forecastle hands, you mean,” snapped Silver. “We can steer a course, but who’s to set one? That’s what all you gentlemen split on, first and last. If I had my way, I’d have Cap’n Smollett work us back into the trades at least; then we’d have no blessed miscalculations and a spoonful of water a day. But I know the sort you are. I’ll finish with ’em at the island, as soon’s the blunt’s on board, and a pity it is. But you’re never happy till you’re drunk. Split my sides, I’ve a sick heart to sail with the likes of you!”
“We’re all just deckhands, you know,” Silver snapped. “We can steer a course, but who’s going to decide what it is? That’s where you gentlemen always argue, from start to finish. If it were up to me, I’d have Captain Smollett take us back to the trades at least; then we wouldn’t have any messed-up calculations and just a little water each day. But I know what you’re like. I’ll deal with them at the island, as soon as the money’s on board, and it’s a shame. But you’re never satisfied until you’re drunk. It cracks me up, I’ve got a heavy heart sailing with the likes of you!”
“Easy all, Long John,” cried Israel. “Who’s a-crossin’ of you?”
“Take it easy, Long John,” shouted Israel. “Who’s crossing you?”
“Why, how many tall ships, think ye, now, have I seen laid aboard? And how many brisk lads drying in the sun at Execution Dock?” cried Silver. “And all for this same hurry and hurry and hurry. You hear me? I seen a thing or two at sea, I have. If you would on’y lay your course, and a p’int to windward, you would ride in carriages, you would. But not you! I know you. You’ll have your mouthful of rum tomorrow, and go hang.”
“Why, how many tall ships do you think I’ve seen anchored? And how many young guys drying in the sun at Execution Dock?” shouted Silver. “And all for this same rush and rush and rush. Do you hear me? I’ve seen a thing or two at sea, I have. If you would just set your course, and a point to windward, you’d be riding in carriages, you would. But not you! I know you. You’ll have your drink of rum tomorrow, and then whatever.”
“Everybody knowed you was a kind of a chapling, John; but there’s others as could hand and steer as well as you,” said Israel. “They liked a bit o’ fun, they did. They wasn’t so high and dry, nohow, but took their fling, like jolly companions every one.”
“Everyone knew you were kind of a lightweight, John; but there are others who can handle things just as well as you,” said Israel. “They liked to have some fun, they really did. They weren’t so uptight, not at all, but enjoyed themselves like good friends, every one of them.”
“So?” says Silver. “Well, and where are they now? Pew was that sort, and he died a beggar-man. Flint was, and he died of rum at Savannah. Ah, they was a sweet crew, they was! On’y, where are they?”
“So?” says Silver. “Well, where are they now? Pew was that kind, and he ended up a beggar. Flint was, and he died from rum in Savannah. Ah, they were a good crew, they were! Only, where are they?”
“But,” asked Dick, “when we do lay ’em athwart, what are we to do with ’em, anyhow?”
“But,” asked Dick, “when we do lay them across, what are we supposed to do with them, anyway?”
“There’s the man for me!” cried the cook admiringly. “That’s what I call business. Well, what would you think? Put ’em ashore like maroons? That would have been England’s way. Or cut ’em down like that much pork? That would have been Flint’s, or Billy Bones’s.”
“There’s the guy for me!” the cook exclaimed with admiration. “Now that’s what I call business. So, what do you think? Leave them on the shore like castaways? That would have been England’s approach. Or take them out like they’re just pork? That would have been Flint’s or Billy Bones’s style.”
“Billy was the man for that,” said Israel. “‘Dead men don’t bite,’ says he. Well, he’s dead now hisself; he knows the long and short on it now; and if ever a rough hand come to port, it was Billy.”
“Billy was the guy for that,” said Israel. “‘Dead men don’t bite,’ he always said. Well, he’s dead now himself; he knows the score now; and if there was ever a tough guy who came ashore, it was Billy.”
“Right you are,” said Silver; “rough and ready. But mark you here, I’m an easy man—I’m quite the gentleman, says you; but this time it’s serious. Dooty is dooty, mates. I give my vote—death. When I’m in Parlyment and riding in my coach, I don’t want none of these sea-lawyers in the cabin a-coming home, unlooked for, like the devil at prayers. Wait is what I say; but when the time comes, why, let her rip!”
“Right you are,” said Silver; “rough and ready. But listen, I’m an easy guy—I’m quite the gentleman, or so you say; but this time it’s serious. Duty is duty, friends. I cast my vote—death. When I’m in Parliament and riding in my coach, I don’t want any of these sea-lawyers in the cabin coming home uninvited, like the devil showing up at prayers. Wait is what I say; but when the time comes, let it rip!”
“John,” cries the coxswain, “you’re a man!”
“John,” shouts the coxswain, “you’re a man!”
“You’ll say so, Israel when you see,” said Silver. “Only one thing I claim—I claim Trelawney. I’ll wring his calf’s head off his body with these hands, Dick!” he added, breaking off. “You just jump up, like a sweet lad, and get me an apple, to wet my pipe like.”
“You’ll see, Israel, when the time comes,” said Silver. “There’s just one thing I want—I want Trelawney. I’ll take his head right off with these hands, Dick!” he said, pausing. “Just hop up, like a good lad, and get me an apple to moisten my pipe.”
You may fancy the terror I was in! I should have leaped out and run for it if I had found the strength, but my limbs and heart alike misgave me. I heard Dick begin to rise, and then someone seemingly stopped him, and the voice of Hands exclaimed, “Oh, stow that! Don’t you get sucking of that bilge, John. Let’s have a go of the rum.”
You can imagine how terrified I was! I would have jumped out and run for it if I had found the strength, but my arms and heart let me down. I heard Dick start to get up, and then someone seemed to hold him back, and Hands shouted, “Oh, cut that out! Don’t start drinking that bilge water, John. Let’s have some of the rum.”
“Dick,” said Silver, “I trust you. I’ve a gauge on the keg, mind. There’s the key; you fill a pannikin and bring it up.”
“Dick,” said Silver, “I trust you. I’ve got a gauge on the keg, you know. Here’s the key; fill a cup and bring it up.”
Terrified as I was, I could not help thinking to myself that this must have been how Mr. Arrow got the strong waters that destroyed him.
Terrified as I was, I couldn’t help but think that this must have been how Mr. Arrow got the powerful drinks that ruined him.
Dick was gone but a little while, and during his absence Israel spoke straight on in the cook’s ear. It was but a word or two that I could catch, and yet I gathered some important news, for besides other scraps that tended to the same purpose, this whole clause was audible: “Not another man of them’ll jine.” Hence there were still faithful men on board.
Dick was gone for only a short time, and while he was away, Israel leaned in and spoke directly into the cook’s ear. I could only catch a word or two, but I picked up some important information, as well as other bits that suggested the same thing; this entire phrase was clear: “Not another man of them will join.” So there were still loyal men on board.
When Dick returned, one after another of the trio took the pannikin and drank—one “To luck,” another with a “Here’s to old Flint,” and Silver himself saying, in a kind of song, “Here’s to ourselves, and hold your luff, plenty of prizes and plenty of duff.”
When Dick got back, one by one the three of them took the cup and drank—one said “To luck,” another with “Here’s to old Flint,” and Silver himself sang, “Here’s to us, and keep your course steady, lots of treasure and lots of food.”

Just then a sort of brightness fell upon me in the barrel, and looking up, I found the moon had risen and was silvering the mizzen-top and shining white on the luff of the fore-sail; and almost at the same time the voice of the lookout shouted, “Land ho!”
Just then, a kind of light filled the barrel, and when I looked up, I saw the moon had risen, casting a silver glow on the mizzen-top and shining brightly on the luff of the fore-sail. Almost at the same moment, the lookout yelled, “Land ho!”
XII
Council of War

here was a great rush of feet across the deck. I could hear people tumbling up from the cabin and the forecastle, and slipping in an instant outside my barrel, I dived behind the fore-sail, made a double towards the stern, and came out upon the open deck in time to join Hunter and Dr. Livesey in the rush for the weather bow.
There was a huge rush of footsteps across the deck. I could hear people coming up from the cabin and the forecastle, and in a flash, I slipped out from behind my barrel, dove behind the fore-sail, made a dash toward the stern, and got back on the open deck just in time to join Hunter and Dr. Livesey in the scramble for the weather bow.
There all hands were already congregated. A belt of fog had lifted almost simultaneously with the appearance of the moon. Away to the south-west of us we saw two low hills, about a couple of miles apart, and rising behind one of them a third and higher hill, whose peak was still buried in the fog. All three seemed sharp and conical in figure.
There, everyone had already gathered. A layer of fog had lifted almost at the same time the moon appeared. To the southwest, we saw two low hills, about two miles apart, with a third, taller hill rising behind one of them, its peak still shrouded in fog. All three looked sharp and conical in shape.
So much I saw, almost in a dream, for I had not yet recovered from my horrid fear of a minute or two before. And then I heard the voice of Captain Smollett issuing orders. The Hispaniola was laid a couple of points nearer the wind and now sailed a course that would just clear the island on the east.
So much of it felt like a dream, since I still hadn’t shaken off the terrible fear I felt just a moment ago. Then I heard Captain Smollett’s voice giving orders. The Hispaniola was adjusted a little closer to the wind and was now sailing a course that would just clear the island on the east.
“And now, men,” said the captain, when all was sheeted home, “has any one of you ever seen that land ahead?”
“And now, guys,” said the captain, when everything was set, “has anyone of you ever seen that land up ahead?”
“I have, sir,” said Silver. “I’ve watered there with a trader I was cook in.”
“I have, sir,” said Silver. “I’ve been there with a trader I used to cook for.”
“The anchorage is on the south, behind an islet, I fancy?” asked the captain.
"The anchorage is to the south, behind an islet, right?" asked the captain.
“Yes, sir; Skeleton Island they calls it. It were a main place for pirates once, and a hand we had on board knowed all their names for it. That hill to the nor’ard they calls the Foremast Hill; there are three hills in a row running south’ard—fore, main, and mizzen, sir. But the main—that’s the big un, with the cloud on it—they usually calls the Spy-glass, by reason of a lookout they kept when they was in the anchorage cleaning, for it’s there they cleaned their ships, sir, asking your pardon.”
“Yes, sir; they call it Skeleton Island. It used to be a major spot for pirates, and one of the crew members we had on board knew all their names. That hill to the north is called Foremast Hill; there are three hills in a row going south—fore, main, and mizzen, sir. But the main—that’s the big one with the cloud on it—they usually call the Spy-glass because of a lookout they used to have when they were anchored cleaning, since that’s where they cleaned their ships, sir, pardon my interruption.”
“I have a chart here,” says Captain Smollett. “See if that’s the place.”
“I have a map here,” says Captain Smollett. “Check if that’s the spot.”
Long John’s eyes burned in his head as he took the chart, but by the fresh look of the paper I knew he was doomed to disappointment. This was not the map we found in Billy Bones’s chest, but an accurate copy, complete in all things—names and heights and soundings—with the single exception of the red crosses and the written notes. Sharp as must have been his annoyance, Silver had the strength of mind to hide it.
Long John’s eyes were intense as he took the chart, but judging by the fresh look of the paper, I knew he was in for a letdown. This wasn’t the map we discovered in Billy Bones’s chest, but an exact replica, fully detailed with names, elevations, and measurements—except for the red crosses and the handwritten notes. Despite how annoyed he must have felt, Silver was strong enough to keep it hidden.
“Yes, sir,” said he, “this is the spot, to be sure, and very prettily drawed out. Who might have done that, I wonder? The pirates were too ignorant, I reckon. Aye, here it is: ‘Capt. Kidd’s Anchorage’—just the name my shipmate called it. There’s a strong current runs along the south, and then away nor’ard up the west coast. Right you was, sir,” says he, “to haul your wind and keep the weather of the island. Leastways, if such was your intention as to enter and careen, and there ain’t no better place for that in these waters.”
“Yes, sir,” he said, “this is definitely the spot, and it's very nicely drawn out. I wonder who might have done that? The pirates were probably too clueless, I guess. Yep, here it is: ‘Capt. Kidd’s Anchorage’—just what my crewmate called it. There’s a strong current moving along the south and then heading north up the west coast. You were right, sir,” he said, “to adjust your sails and stay clear of the island. At least, if your plan was to come in and careen, there’s no better place for that in these waters.”
“Thank you, my man,” says Captain Smollett. “I’ll ask you later on to give us a help. You may go.”
“Thanks, my friend,” Captain Smollett says. “I’ll ask you later to help us out. You can go now.”
I was surprised at the coolness with which John avowed his knowledge of the island, and I own I was half-frightened when I saw him drawing nearer to myself. He did not know, to be sure, that I had overheard his council from the apple barrel, and yet I had by this time taken such a horror of his cruelty, duplicity, and power that I could scarce conceal a shudder when he laid his hand upon my arm.
I was taken aback by how casually John admitted he knew about the island, and I have to admit I was a bit scared when I saw him come closer to me. He didn’t realize, of course, that I had overheard his meeting from the apple barrel, but by then I had developed such a strong fear of his cruelty, deceit, and influence that I could barely hide a shiver when he touched my arm.
“Ah,” says he, “this here is a sweet spot, this island—a sweet spot for a lad to get ashore on. You’ll bathe, and you’ll climb trees, and you’ll hunt goats, you will; and you’ll get aloft on them hills like a goat yourself. Why, it makes me young again. I was going to forget my timber leg, I was. It’s a pleasant thing to be young and have ten toes, and you may lay to that. When you want to go a bit of exploring, you just ask old John, and he’ll put up a snack for you to take along.”
“Ah,” he says, “this is a great spot, this island—a perfect place for a young man to land. You’ll swim, climb trees, and hunt goats, that’s for sure; and you’ll get up those hills like a goat yourself. It makes me feel young again. I almost forgot about my wooden leg. It’s nice to be young and have ten toes, no doubt about it. Whenever you want to go exploring, just ask old John, and he’ll pack a snack for you to take with you.”
And clapping me in the friendliest way upon the shoulder, he hobbled off forward and went below.
And giving me a friendly pat on the shoulder, he hobbled ahead and went downstairs.
Captain Smollett, the squire, and Dr. Livesey were talking together on the quarter-deck, and anxious as I was to tell them my story, I durst not interrupt them openly. While I was still casting about in my thoughts to find some probable excuse, Dr. Livesey called me to his side. He had left his pipe below, and being a slave to tobacco, had meant that I should fetch it; but as soon as I was near enough to speak and not to be overheard, I broke immediately, “Doctor, let me speak. Get the captain and squire down to the cabin, and then make some pretence to send for me. I have terrible news.”
Captain Smollett, the squire, and Dr. Livesey were chatting on the quarter-deck, and as eager as I was to share my story, I couldn't bring myself to interrupt them. While I was trying to come up with a reasonable excuse, Dr. Livesey called me over. He had left his pipe below deck and, being addicted to tobacco, wanted me to go get it; but as soon as I was close enough to talk without being overheard, I blurted out, “Doctor, I need to speak. Get the captain and squire down to the cabin, and then create some excuse to send for me. I have awful news.”
The doctor changed countenance a little, but next moment he was master of himself.
The doctor changed his expression slightly, but in the next moment, he was in control of himself.
“Thank you, Jim,” said he quite loudly, “that was all I wanted to know,” as if he had asked me a question.
“Thank you, Jim,” he said loudly, “that was all I wanted to know,” as if he had asked me a question.
And with that he turned on his heel and rejoined the other two. They spoke together for a little, and though none of them started, or raised his voice, or so much as whistled, it was plain enough that Dr. Livesey had communicated my request, for the next thing that I heard was the captain giving an order to Job Anderson, and all hands were piped on deck.
And with that, he turned on his heel and went back to the other two. They talked for a bit, and even though none of them jumped or raised their voices or even whistled, it was clear that Dr. Livesey had passed on my request because the next thing I heard was the captain giving an order to Job Anderson, and everyone was called on deck.
“My lads,” said Captain Smollett, “I’ve a word to say to you. This land that we have sighted is the place we have been sailing for. Mr. Trelawney, being a very open-handed gentleman, as we all know, has just asked me a word or two, and as I was able to tell him that every man on board had done his duty, alow and aloft, as I never ask to see it done better, why, he and I and the doctor are going below to the cabin to drink your health and luck, and you’ll have grog served out for you to drink our health and luck. I’ll tell you what I think of this: I think it handsome. And if you think as I do, you’ll give a good sea-cheer for the gentleman that does it.”
“My friends,” said Captain Smollett, “I have something to say to you. This land we’ve spotted is where we’ve been sailing to. Mr. Trelawney, being a generous man, as we all know, just asked me for a few words, and since I could tell him that every man on board has done his duty, both high and low, as I’ve never seen it done better, well, he, the doctor, and I are heading below to the cabin to toast to your health and good fortune, and you’ll be given some grog to toast to our health and good fortune. Here’s what I think about this: I think it’s great. And if you feel the same way, you’ll give a hearty sea cheer for the gentleman who made this happen.”
The cheer followed—that was a matter of course; but it rang out so full and hearty that I confess I could hardly believe these same men were plotting for our blood.
The cheer erupted—that was expected; but it sounded so genuine and enthusiastic that I have to admit I could hardly believe these same men were scheming for our lives.
“One more cheer for Cap’n Smollett,” cried Long John when the first had subsided.
“One more cheer for Captain Smollett,” shouted Long John when the first had died down.

And this also was given with a will.
And this was also given willingly.
On the top of that the three gentlemen went below, and not long after, word was sent forward that Jim Hawkins was wanted in the cabin.
On top of that, the three gentlemen went below, and not long after, a message was sent forward that Jim Hawkins was needed in the cabin.
I found them all three seated round the table, a bottle of Spanish wine and some raisins before them, and the doctor smoking away, with his wig on his lap, and that, I knew, was a sign that he was agitated. The stern window was open, for it was a warm night, and you could see the moon shining behind on the ship’s wake.
I found all three of them sitting around the table, a bottle of Spanish wine and some raisins in front of them, and the doctor was smoking, with his wig resting on his lap, which I knew was a sign that he was feeling anxious. The stern window was open since it was a warm night, and you could see the moon shining on the ship's wake behind.
“Now, Hawkins,” said the squire, “you have something to say. Speak up.”
“Now, Hawkins,” said the squire, “you have something to say. Go ahead.”
I did as I was bid, and as short as I could make it, told the whole details of Silver’s conversation. Nobody interrupted me till I was done, nor did any one of the three of them make so much as a movement, but they kept their eyes upon my face from first to last.
I did what I was told and, as briefly as I could, explained everything about Silver’s conversation. Nobody interrupted me until I finished, and none of the three moved at all; they just kept their eyes fixed on my face the entire time.
“Jim,” said Dr. Livesey, “take a seat.”
“Jim,” Dr. Livesey said, “have a seat.”
And they made me sit down at table beside them, poured me out a glass of wine, filled my hands with raisins, and all three, one after the other, and each with a bow, drank my good health, and their service to me, for my luck and courage.
And they had me sit down at the table with them, poured me a glass of wine, filled my hands with raisins, and one after the other, each bowed and toasted to my health and their service to me, for my luck and courage.
“Now, captain,” said the squire, “you were right, and I was wrong. I own myself an ass, and I await your orders.”
“Now, captain,” said the squire, “you were right, and I was wrong. I admit I'm a fool, and I'm ready for your orders.”
“No more an ass than I, sir,” returned the captain. “I never heard of a crew that meant to mutiny but what showed signs before, for any man that had an eye in his head to see the mischief and take steps according. But this crew,” he added, “beats me.”
“No more of a fool than I, sir,” replied the captain. “I’ve never heard of a crew that intended to mutiny without showing some signs first, for anyone with a little sense can see trouble coming and take action accordingly. But this crew,” he added, “has me stumped.”
“Captain,” said the doctor, “with your permission, that’s Silver. A very remarkable man.”
“Captain,” the doctor said, “if it’s alright with you, that’s Silver. A really impressive guy.”
“He’d look remarkably well from a yard-arm, sir,” returned the captain. “But this is talk; this don’t lead to anything. I see three or four points, and with Mr. Trelawney’s permission, I’ll name them.”
“He’d look pretty good from a yard-arm, sir,” replied the captain. “But this is just talk; it doesn’t lead anywhere. I see three or four points, and with Mr. Trelawney’s permission, I’ll name them.”
“You, sir, are the captain. It is for you to speak,” says Mr. Trelawney grandly.
"You, sir, are in charge. It's up to you to talk," Mr. Trelawney says grandly.
“First point,” began Mr. Smollett. “We must go on, because we can’t turn back. If I gave the word to go about, they would rise at once. Second point, we have time before us—at least until this treasure’s found. Third point, there are faithful hands. Now, sir, it’s got to come to blows sooner or later, and what I propose is to take time by the forelock, as the saying is, and come to blows some fine day when they least expect it. We can count, I take it, on your own home servants, Mr. Trelawney?”
“First point,” Mr. Smollett said. “We need to move forward because we can’t go back. If I ordered us to turn around, they would rise up immediately. Second point, we have time on our side—at least until we find this treasure. Third point, we have loyal hands available. Now, sir, it’s going to come to a fight eventually, and what I suggest is that we take the initiative, as the saying goes, and confront them one day when they least expect it. I assume we can count on your household staff, Mr. Trelawney?”
“As upon myself,” declared the squire.
“As for myself,” declared the squire.
“Three,” reckoned the captain; “ourselves make seven, counting Hawkins here. Now, about the honest hands?”
“Three,” estimated the captain; “if we include Hawkins here, that makes seven of us. Now, what about the trustworthy crew?”
“Most likely Trelawney’s own men,” said the doctor; “those he had picked up for himself before he lit on Silver.”
“Most likely Trelawney’s own crew,” said the doctor; “the ones he recruited for himself before he came across Silver.”
“Nay,” replied the squire. “Hands was one of mine.”
“Nah,” replied the squire. “Hands was one of my guys.”
“I did think I could have trusted Hands,” added the captain.
“I thought I could trust Hands,” the captain added.
“And to think that they’re all Englishmen!” broke out the squire. “Sir, I could find it in my heart to blow the ship up.”
“And to think that they’re all Englishmen!” the squire exclaimed. “Sir, I could find it in my heart to blow the ship up.”
“Well, gentlemen,” said the captain, “the best that I can say is not much. We must lay to, if you please, and keep a bright lookout. It’s trying on a man, I know. It would be pleasanter to come to blows. But there’s no help for it till we know our men. Lay to, and whistle for a wind, that’s my view.”
“Well, gentlemen,” said the captain, “all I can say isn’t much. We need to hold steady, if you don’t mind, and keep a sharp eye out. I know it’s tough on a person. It would be nicer to just fight it out. But there’s no way around it until we know our crew. Hold steady, and wait for a breeze, that’s what I think.”
“Jim here,” said the doctor, “can help us more than anyone. The men are not shy with him, and Jim is a noticing lad.”
"Jim here," said the doctor, "can help us more than anyone. The guys aren’t shy around him, and Jim is a keen observer."
“Hawkins, I put prodigious faith in you,” added the squire.
“Hawkins, I have immense faith in you,” added the squire.
I began to feel pretty desperate at this, for I felt altogether helpless; and yet, by an odd train of circumstances, it was indeed through me that safety came. In the meantime, talk as we pleased, there were only seven out of the twenty-six on whom we knew we could rely; and out of these seven one was a boy, so that the grown men on our side were six to their nineteen.
I started to feel really desperate about this, as I felt completely powerless; yet, strangely enough, it was actually through me that help arrived. In the meantime, no matter how much we talked, there were only seven out of the twenty-six we could really depend on; and of those seven, one was a boy, leaving our group with only six adult men against their nineteen.

XIII
How I Began My Shore Adventure

he appearance of the island when I came on deck next morning was altogether changed. Although the breeze had now utterly ceased, we had made a great deal of way during the night and were now lying becalmed about half a mile to the south-east of the low eastern coast. Grey-coloured woods covered a large part of the surface. This even tint was indeed broken up by streaks of yellow sand-break in the lower lands, and by many tall trees of the pine family, out-topping the others—some singly, some in clumps; but the general colouring was uniform and sad. The hills ran up clear above the vegetation in spires of naked rock. All were strangely shaped, and the Spy-glass, which was by three or four hundred feet the tallest on the island, was likewise the strangest in configuration, running up sheer from almost every side and then suddenly cut off at the top like a pedestal to put a statue on.
The appearance of the island when I came on deck the next morning was completely different. Although the breeze had totally died down, we had made significant progress during the night and were now drifting about half a mile southeast of the low eastern coast. Grey woods covered a large part of the landscape. This even shade was interrupted by patches of yellow sand in the low areas, and by many tall pine trees that stood out above the others—some alone, some in clusters; but overall, the colors were consistent and dreary. The hills rose sharply above the vegetation in spires of bare rock. All were oddly shaped, and the Spy-glass, which was about three or four hundred feet taller than any other point on the island, was also the most unusual in shape, rising steeply from almost every side and then abruptly flattening at the top like a pedestal for a statue.
The Hispaniola was rolling scuppers under in the ocean swell. The booms were tearing at the blocks, the rudder was banging to and fro, and the whole ship creaking, groaning, and jumping like a manufactory. I had to cling tight to the backstay, and the world turned giddily before my eyes, for though I was a good enough sailor when there was way on, this standing still and being rolled about like a bottle was a thing I never learned to stand without a qualm or so, above all in the morning, on an empty stomach.
The Hispaniola was rolling in the ocean swell. The booms were straining against the blocks, the rudder was banging back and forth, and the whole ship was creaking, groaning, and bouncing like a factory. I had to hold on tightly to the backstay, and the world spun dizzily in front of me, because even though I was a decent sailor when we were moving, just being still and getting tossed around like a bottle was something I never learned to handle without feeling a bit queasy, especially in the morning, on an empty stomach.
Perhaps it was this—perhaps it was the look of the island, with its grey, melancholy woods, and wild stone spires, and the surf that we could both see and hear foaming and thundering on the steep beach—at least, although the sun shone bright and hot, and the shore birds were fishing and crying all around us, and you would have thought anyone would have been glad to get to land after being so long at sea, my heart sank, as the saying is, into my boots; and from the first look onward, I hated the very thought of Treasure Island.
Maybe it was this—maybe it was the appearance of the island, with its gray, gloomy woods, wild stone cliffs, and the waves we could both see and hear crashing and roaring on the steep beach—at least, even though the sun was shining bright and hot, and the shorebirds were fishing and crying all around us, and you would think anyone would be happy to reach land after being at sea for so long, my heart dropped, as the saying goes, into my boots; and from the very first glance, I hated the idea of Treasure Island.
We had a dreary morning’s work before us, for there was no sign of any wind, and the boats had to be got out and manned, and the ship warped three or four miles round the corner of the island and up the narrow passage to the haven behind Skeleton Island. I volunteered for one of the boats, where I had, of course, no business. The heat was sweltering, and the men grumbled fiercely over their work. Anderson was in command of my boat, and instead of keeping the crew in order, he grumbled as loud as the worst.
We had a gloomy morning ahead of us because there was no hint of any wind. We needed to get the boats out and ready, and the ship had to be moved about three or four miles around the corner of the island and up the narrow passage to the harbor behind Skeleton Island. I offered to join one of the boats, even though I really had no place there. The heat was intense, and the guys complained loudly about their tasks. Anderson was in charge of my boat, and instead of managing the crew, he grumbled just as much as the rest.
“Well,” he said with an oath, “it’s not forever.”
“Well,” he said with a curse, “it’s not permanent.”
I thought this was a very bad sign, for up to that day the men had gone briskly and willingly about their business; but the very sight of the island had relaxed the cords of discipline.
I thought this was a really bad sign because up until that day, the men had been energetic and eager in their work; but just seeing the island had loosened the rules of discipline.
All the way in, Long John stood by the steersman and conned the ship. He knew the passage like the palm of his hand, and though the man in the chains got everywhere more water than was down in the chart, John never hesitated once.
All the way in, Long John stood next to the steersman and directed the ship. He knew the passage like the back of his hand, and even though the man in chains got significantly more water than what was indicated on the chart, John never hesitated.
“There’s a strong scour with the ebb,” he said, “and this here passage has been dug out, in a manner of speaking, with a spade.”
“There's a strong current with the outgoing tide,” he said, “and this passage has basically been dug out with a shovel.”
We brought up just where the anchor was in the chart, about a third of a mile from each shore, the mainland on one side and Skeleton Island on the other. The bottom was clean sand. The plunge of our anchor sent up clouds of birds wheeling and crying over the woods, but in less than a minute they were down again and all was once more silent.
We pointed out exactly where the anchor was on the chart, about a third of a mile from each shore, with the mainland on one side and Skeleton Island on the other. The bottom was clear sand. When we dropped our anchor, it startled clouds of birds that flew up and cried out over the woods, but in under a minute, they settled back down, and everything was quiet again.
The place was entirely land-locked, buried in woods, the trees coming right down to high-water mark, the shores mostly flat, and the hilltops standing round at a distance in a sort of amphitheatre, one here, one there. Two little rivers, or rather two swamps, emptied out into this pond, as you might call it; and the foliage round that part of the shore had a kind of poisonous brightness. From the ship we could see nothing of the house or stockade, for they were quite buried among trees; and if it had not been for the chart on the companion, we might have been the first that had ever anchored there since the island arose out of the seas.
The place was completely landlocked, hidden in the woods, with trees reaching all the way to the high-water mark. The shores were mostly flat, and the hilltops stood off in the distance like a sort of amphitheater, with one here and one there. Two small rivers, or more accurately, two swamps, flowed into this pond, as you might call it; and the vegetation around that area of the shore had a strangely toxic brightness. From the ship, we couldn’t see the house or stockade because they were totally concealed by trees; and if it hadn't been for the chart on the companionway, we might have been the first to anchor there since the island emerged from the sea.
There was not a breath of air moving, nor a sound but that of the surf booming half a mile away along the beaches and against the rocks outside. A peculiar stagnant smell hung over the anchorage—a smell of sodden leaves and rotting tree trunks. I observed the doctor sniffing and sniffing, like someone tasting a bad egg.
There wasn't a whisper of wind, and the only noise came from the waves crashing half a mile away along the shore and against the rocks. An odd, stale smell lingered in the air—a mix of wet leaves and decaying tree trunks. I watched the doctor sniffing around, as if he were trying to taste a rotten egg.
“I don’t know about treasure,” he said, “but I’ll stake my wig there’s fever here.”
“I don’t know about treasure,” he said, “but I’ll bet my wig there’s fever here.”
If the conduct of the men had been alarming in the boat, it became truly threatening when they had come aboard. They lay about the deck growling together in talk. The slightest order was received with a black look and grudgingly and carelessly obeyed. Even the honest hands must have caught the infection, for there was not one man aboard to mend another. Mutiny, it was plain, hung over us like a thunder-cloud.
If the behavior of the men in the boat was concerning, it became genuinely threatening once they boarded. They lounged on the deck, grumbling amongst themselves. Even the simplest command was met with a scowl and followed grudgingly and carelessly. Even the honest crew must have been influenced, as not a single man on board was willing to help another. It was clear that mutiny loomed over us like a storm cloud.
And it was not only we of the cabin party who perceived the danger. Long John was hard at work going from group to group, spending himself in good advice, and as for example no man could have shown a better. He fairly outstripped himself in willingness and civility; he was all smiles to everyone. If an order were given, John would be on his crutch in an instant, with the cheeriest “Aye, aye, sir!” in the world; and when there was nothing else to do, he kept up one song after another, as if to conceal the discontent of the rest.
And it wasn't just us from the cabin party who saw the danger. Long John was busy moving from group to group, giving plenty of helpful advice, and he set a great example. He really outdid himself with his eagerness and politeness; he was all smiles for everyone. If an order was given, John would be on his crutch in a flash, with the cheeriest "Aye, aye, sir!" you could imagine; and when there wasn't anything else to do, he kept singing one song after another, as if to hide the dissatisfaction of the others.
Of all the gloomy features of that gloomy afternoon, this obvious anxiety on the part of Long John appeared the worst.
Of all the dismal aspects of that dreary afternoon, Long John's evident anxiety seemed to be the worst.
We held a council in the cabin.
We had a meeting in the cabin.
“Sir,” said the captain, “if I risk another order, the whole ship’ll come about our ears by the run. You see, sir, here it is. I get a rough answer, do I not? Well, if I speak back, pikes will be going in two shakes; if I don’t, Silver will see there’s something under that, and the game’s up. Now, we’ve only one man to rely on.”
"Sir," the captain said, "if I take another chance, the whole ship could fall apart. You see, sir, here’s the deal. I get a harsh response, don't I? Well, if I respond, there'll be chaos in no time; if I stay quiet, Silver will sense something's up, and it’ll be over for us. Right now, we only have one person to count on."
“And who is that?” asked the squire.
“And who is that?” the squire asked.
“Silver, sir,” returned the captain; “he’s as anxious as you and I to smother things up. This is a tiff; he’d soon talk ’em out of it if he had the chance, and what I propose to do is to give him the chance. Let’s allow the men an afternoon ashore. If they all go, why we’ll fight the ship. If they none of them go, well then, we hold the cabin, and God defend the right. If some go, you mark my words, sir, Silver’ll bring ’em aboard again as mild as lambs.”
“Silver, sir,” the captain replied, “he’s just as eager as you and I to smooth things over. This is just a little argument; he’d quickly talk them out of it if he got the opportunity, and what I’m suggesting is to give him that chance. Let’s let the men have an afternoon on shore. If they all go, then we’ll take over the ship. If none of them go, then we’ll keep the cabin, and may God protect what’s right. If some go, mark my words, sir, Silver will bring them back on board as gentle as lambs.”
It was so decided; loaded pistols were served out to all the sure men; Hunter, Joyce, and Redruth were taken into our confidence and received the news with less surprise and a better spirit than we had looked for, and then the captain went on deck and addressed the crew.
It was decided; loaded pistols were given to all the reliable men; Hunter, Joyce, and Redruth were brought into our confidence and took the news with less surprise and a better attitude than we had expected, and then the captain went on deck to speak to the crew.
“My lads,” said he, “we’ve had a hot day and are all tired and out of sorts. A turn ashore’ll hurt nobody—the boats are still in the water; you can take the gigs, and as many as please may go ashore for the afternoon. I’ll fire a gun half an hour before sundown.”
“My guys,” he said, “it’s been a hot day and we’re all worn out and irritable. A break on land won’t hurt anyone—the boats are still in the water; you can take the gigs, and as many as want to can head ashore for the afternoon. I’ll fire a gun half an hour before sunset.”
I believe the silly fellows must have thought they would break their shins over treasure as soon as they were landed, for they all came out of their sulks in a moment and gave a cheer that started the echo in a faraway hill and sent the birds once more flying and squalling round the anchorage.
I think the silly guys must have thought they would find treasure as soon as they got to land, because they all snapped out of their bad moods in an instant and cheered, which set off echoes in a distant hill and sent the birds flying and squawking around the anchorage again.
The captain was too bright to be in the way. He whipped out of sight in a moment, leaving Silver to arrange the party, and I fancy it was as well he did so. Had he been on deck, he could no longer so much as have pretended not to understand the situation. It was as plain as day. Silver was the captain, and a mighty rebellious crew he had of it. The honest hands—and I was soon to see it proved that there were such on board—must have been very stupid fellows. Or rather, I suppose the truth was this, that all hands were disaffected by the example of the ringleaders—only some more, some less; and a few, being good fellows in the main, could neither be led nor driven any further. It is one thing to be idle and skulk and quite another to take a ship and murder a number of innocent men.
The captain was too clever to get in the way. He quickly disappeared, leaving Silver to organize the crew, and I think it was better that way. If he had stayed on deck, he wouldn't have been able to pretend he didn’t get what was going on. It was obvious. Silver was in charge, and he had quite a rebellious crew. The honest workers—and I would soon see that there were such people on board—must have been pretty clueless. Or maybe the real truth was that everyone was affected by the example set by the leaders—some more than others; and a few, being decent folks overall, couldn’t be convinced or forced any further. It’s one thing to be lazy and hide, but it’s a whole other situation to take over a ship and kill innocent people.
At last, however, the party was made up. Six fellows were to stay on board, and the remaining thirteen, including Silver, began to embark.
At last, the crew was finally complete. Six guys were going to stay on board, while the other thirteen, including Silver, started to get on the ship.
Then it was that there came into my head the first of the mad notions that contributed so much to save our lives. If six men were left by Silver, it was plain our party could not take and fight the ship; and since only six were left, it was equally plain that the cabin party had no present need of my assistance. It occurred to me at once to go ashore. In a jiffy I had slipped over the side and curled up in the fore-sheets of the nearest boat, and almost at the same moment she shoved off.
Then it hit me, the first of the wild ideas that helped save our lives. If Silver had just left six men, it was clear our group couldn’t take on and fight the ship; and since only six were left, it was also clear that the cabin crew didn’t need my help right now. I instantly thought about going ashore. In a flash, I jumped over the side and curled up in the forward sheets of the nearest boat, and almost at the same moment, the boat pushed off.
No one took notice of me, only the bow oar saying, “Is that you, Jim? Keep your head down.” But Silver, from the other boat, looked sharply over and called out to know if that were me; and from that moment I began to regret what I had done.
No one paid attention to me, just the bow oar saying, “Is that you, Jim? Keep your head down.” But Silver, from the other boat, glanced over quickly and called out to check if it was me; and from that moment, I started to regret what I had done.

The crews raced for the beach, but the boat I was in, having some start and being at once the lighter and the better manned, shot far ahead of her consort, and the bow had struck among the shore-side trees and I had caught a branch and swung myself out and plunged into the nearest thicket while Silver and the rest were still a hundred yards behind.
The teams rushed for the beach, but the boat I was in, getting a good start and being both lighter and better staffed, shot far ahead of the other boat. The bow hit the trees by the shore, and I grabbed a branch, swung myself out, and jumped into the nearest thicket while Silver and the others were still a hundred yards behind.
“Jim, Jim!” I heard him shouting.
“Jim, Jim!” I heard him yelling.
But you may suppose I paid no heed; jumping, ducking, and breaking through, I ran straight before my nose till I could run no longer.
But you might think I ignored everything; jumping, ducking, and pushing through, I ran straight ahead until I couldn’t run anymore.
XIV
The First Blow

was so pleased at having given the slip to Long John that I began to enjoy myself and look around me with some interest on the strange land that I was in.
was so happy to have escaped Long John that I started to enjoy myself and look around with some curiosity at the strange land I was in.
I had crossed a marshy tract full of willows, bulrushes, and odd, outlandish, swampy trees; and I had now come out upon the skirts of an open piece of undulating, sandy country, about a mile long, dotted with a few pines and a great number of contorted trees, not unlike the oak in growth, but pale in the foliage, like willows. On the far side of the open stood one of the hills, with two quaint, craggy peaks shining vividly in the sun.
I had crossed a muddy area filled with willows, bulrushes, and strange, swampy trees; and now I had arrived at the edge of an open, rolling sandy area, about a mile long, with a few pines and a lot of twisted trees that looked somewhat like oaks but had pale leaves, like willows. On the other side of the open space stood one of the hills, featuring two quirky, jagged peaks shining brightly in the sun.
I now felt for the first time the joy of exploration. The isle was uninhabited; my shipmates I had left behind, and nothing lived in front of me but dumb brutes and fowls. I turned hither and thither among the trees. Here and there were flowering plants, unknown to me; here and there I saw snakes, and one raised his head from a ledge of rock and hissed at me with a noise not unlike the spinning of a top. Little did I suppose that he was a deadly enemy and that the noise was the famous rattle.
I felt the excitement of exploring for the first time. The island was deserted; I had left my fellow sailors behind, and all that faced me were wild animals and birds. I wandered among the trees, taking in my surroundings. I spotted various flowering plants I had never seen before, and I noticed some snakes. One snake lifted its head from a rock ledge and hissed at me, making a sound similar to a spinning top. Little did I know that it was actually a deadly threat and that the sound was the well-known rattle.
Then I came to a long thicket of these oaklike trees—live, or evergreen, oaks, I heard afterwards they should be called—which grew low along the sand like brambles, the boughs curiously twisted, the foliage compact, like thatch. The thicket stretched down from the top of one of the sandy knolls, spreading and growing taller as it went, until it reached the margin of the broad, reedy fen, through which the nearest of the little rivers soaked its way into the anchorage. The marsh was steaming in the strong sun, and the outline of the Spy-glass trembled through the haze.
Then I came to a long patch of these oak-like trees—live oaks, or evergreen oaks, as I later learned they were called—which grew low along the sand like brambles, their branches oddly twisted and the leaves dense, like thatch. The thicket spread down from the top of one of the sandy hills, expanding and getting taller as it went, until it reached the edge of the wide, reedy marsh, where the nearest of the small rivers made its way into the harbor. The marsh was steaming in the hot sun, and the outline of the Spy-glass flickered through the haze.
All at once there began to go a sort of bustle among the bulrushes; a wild duck flew up with a quack, another followed, and soon over the whole surface of the marsh a great cloud of birds hung screaming and circling in the air. I judged at once that some of my shipmates must be drawing near along the borders of the fen. Nor was I deceived, for soon I heard the very distant and low tones of a human voice, which, as I continued to give ear, grew steadily louder and nearer.
Suddenly, there was a flurry of activity among the bulrushes; a wild duck took off with a quack, followed by another, and soon a huge cloud of birds filled the sky, screeching and circling. I immediately thought some of my shipmates must be approaching along the edges of the marsh. I wasn’t mistaken, because soon I heard the faint sounds of a human voice, which, as I listened, grew steadily louder and closer.
This put me in a great fear, and I crawled under cover of the nearest live-oak and squatted there, hearkening, as silent as a mouse.
This filled me with great fear, and I crawled under the nearest live oak and sat there quietly, listening, as silent as a mouse.
Another voice answered, and then the first voice, which I now recognized to be Silver’s, once more took up the story and ran on for a long while in a stream, only now and again interrupted by the other. By the sound they must have been talking earnestly, and almost fiercely; but no distinct word came to my hearing.
Another voice replied, and then the first voice, which I now recognized as Silver’s, continued the story for a long time in a steady flow, only occasionally interrupted by the other. From the sound, they must have been discussing something seriously and almost passionately; but I couldn’t catch any clear words.
At last the speakers seemed to have paused and perhaps to have sat down, for not only did they cease to draw any nearer, but the birds themselves began to grow more quiet and to settle again to their places in the swamp.
At last, the speakers seemed to have stopped and maybe even sat down, because not only did they stop coming closer, but the birds themselves also started to quiet down and settle back into their spots in the swamp.
And now I began to feel that I was neglecting my business, that since I had been so foolhardy as to come ashore with these desperadoes, the least I could do was to overhear them at their councils, and that my plain and obvious duty was to draw as close as I could manage, under the favourable ambush of the crouching trees.
And now I started to realize that I was ignoring my responsibilities. Since I had been reckless enough to come ashore with these criminals, the least I could do was to listen in on their meetings. My clear and obvious duty was to get as close as possible, using the cover of the crouching trees.
I could tell the direction of the speakers pretty exactly, not only by the sound of their voices but by the behaviour of the few birds that still hung in alarm above the heads of the intruders.
I could figure out where the speakers were coming from pretty accurately, not just by the sound of their voices but also by the behavior of the few birds that still hovered anxiously above the heads of the intruders.
Crawling on all fours, I made steadily but slowly towards them, till at last, raising my head to an aperture among the leaves, I could see clear down into a little green dell beside the marsh, and closely set about with trees, where Long John Silver and another of the crew stood face to face in conversation.
Crawling on all fours, I made my way steadily but slowly towards them, until finally, lifting my head to a gap in the leaves, I could see down into a small green valley next to the marsh, surrounded closely by trees, where Long John Silver and another crew member were standing face to face, talking.
The sun beat full upon them. Silver had thrown his hat beside him on the ground, and his great, smooth, blond face, all shining with heat, was lifted to the other man’s in a kind of appeal.
The sun was blazing down on them. Silver had tossed his hat on the ground next to him, and his big, smooth, blond face, shining from the heat, was raised to the other man's in a sort of plea.
“Mate,” he was saying, “it’s because I thinks gold dust of you—gold dust, and you may lay to that! If I hadn’t took to you like pitch, do you think I’d have been here a-warning of you? All’s up—you can’t make nor mend; it’s to save your neck that I’m a-speaking, and if one of the wild uns knew it, where’d I be, Tom—now, tell me, where’d I be?”
“Buddy,” he was saying, “it’s because I think you’re amazing—amazing, and you can believe that! If I hadn’t connected with you so strongly, do you think I’d be here warning you? It’s all over—you can’t fix this; I’m just trying to save your neck by talking to you, and if one of the wild ones found out, where would I be, Tom—now, tell me, where would I be?”
“Silver,” said the other man—and I observed he was not only red in the face, but spoke as hoarse as a crow, and his voice shook too, like a taut rope—“Silver,” says he, “you’re old, and you’re honest, or has the name for it; and you’ve money too, which lots of poor sailors hasn’t; and you’re brave, or I’m mistook. And will you tell me you’ll let yourself be led away with that kind of a mess of swabs? Not you! As sure as God sees me, I’d sooner lose my hand. If I turn agin my dooty—”
“Silver,” said the other man—and I noticed he was not only red in the face, but he spoke as hoarse as a crow, and his voice shook too, like a tight rope—“Silver,” he said, “you’re old, and you’re honest, or at least you have a reputation for it; and you have money too, which a lot of poor sailors don’t have; and you’re brave, or I’m mistaken. And are you really going to let yourself be led away by that bunch of misfits? Not a chance! As sure as God sees me, I’d rather lose my hand. If I go against my duty—”
And then all of a sudden he was interrupted by a noise. I had found one of the honest hands—well, here, at that same moment, came news of another. Far away out in the marsh there arose, all of a sudden, a sound like the cry of anger, then another on the back of it; and then one horrid, long-drawn scream. The rocks of the Spy-glass re-echoed it a score of times; the whole troop of marsh-birds rose again, darkening heaven, with a simultaneous whirr; and long after that death yell was still ringing in my brain, silence had re-established its empire, and only the rustle of the redescending birds and the boom of the distant surges disturbed the languor of the afternoon.
And then suddenly, he was interrupted by a noise. I had found one of the honest hands—well, at that same moment, I got news of another. Far out in the marsh, a sound suddenly erupted, like a cry of anger, then another followed it; and then a horrible, drawn-out scream. The rocks of the Spy-glass echoed it repeatedly; the whole flock of marsh birds took flight, darkening the sky with a simultaneous whirr; and long after that death yell was still ringing in my mind, silence had reasserted its hold, and only the rustling of the returning birds and the distant crashing waves broke the stillness of the afternoon.
Tom had leaped at the sound, like a horse at the spur, but Silver had not winked an eye. He stood where he was, resting lightly on his crutch, watching his companion like a snake about to spring.
Tom jumped at the sound, like a horse at the whip, but Silver didn’t flinch. He stayed right where he was, resting lightly on his crutch, watching his companion like a snake ready to strike.
“John!” said the sailor, stretching out his hand.
“John!” said the sailor, reaching out his hand.
“Hands off!” cried Silver, leaping back a yard, as it seemed to me, with the speed and security of a trained gymnast.
“Hands off!” yelled Silver, jumping back a yard, seemingly with the speed and agility of a trained gymnast.
“Hands off, if you like, John Silver,” said the other. “It’s a black conscience that can make you feared of me. But in heaven’s name, tell me, what was that?”
“Back off, if you want, John Silver,” the other said. “Only someone with a guilty conscience would be scared of me. But for heaven’s sake, tell me, what was that?”
“That?” returned Silver, smiling away, but warier than ever, his eye a mere pin-point in his big face, but gleaming like a crumb of glass. “That? Oh, I reckon that’ll be Alan.”
"That?" Silver replied, smiling, but more cautious than before, his eye just a tiny dot in his large face, yet shining like a piece of glass. "That? Oh, I think that’ll be Alan."
And at this point Tom flashed out like a hero.
And at that moment, Tom stood out like a hero.
“Alan!” he cried. “Then rest his soul for a true seaman! And as for you, John Silver, long you’ve been a mate of mine, but you’re mate of mine no more. If I die like a dog, I’ll die in my dooty. You’ve killed Alan, have you? Kill me too, if you can. But I defies you.”
“Alan!” he shouted. “Then may his soul find peace as a true sailor! And you, John Silver, you’ve been my friend for a long time, but not anymore. If I die like a dog, I’ll die doing my duty. You’ve killed Alan, have you? Go ahead, kill me too, if you can. But I challenge you.”
And with that, this brave fellow turned his back directly on the cook and set off walking for the beach. But he was not destined to go far. With a cry John seized the branch of a tree, whipped the crutch out of his armpit, and sent that uncouth missile hurtling through the air. It struck poor Tom, point foremost, and with stunning violence, right between the shoulders in the middle of his back. His hands flew up, he gave a sort of gasp, and fell.
And with that, this brave guy turned his back on the cook and started walking toward the beach. But he wasn’t meant to get far. With a shout, John grabbed a tree branch, pulled the crutch out from under his arm, and threw that awkward projectile through the air. It hit poor Tom, point first, with shocking force, right between the shoulders in the middle of his back. His hands shot up, he gasped, and fell.
Whether he were injured much or little, none could ever tell. Like enough, to judge from the sound, his back was broken on the spot. But he had no time given him to recover. Silver, agile as a monkey even without leg or crutch, was on the top of him next moment and had twice buried his knife up to the hilt in that defenceless body. From my place of ambush, I could hear him pant aloud as he struck the blows.
Whether he was hurt a lot or just a little, no one could ever tell. Judging by the sound, his back was probably broken right then and there. But he didn’t have time to recover. Silver, quick as a monkey even without a leg or crutch, was on top of him in the next moment and had stabbed his knife deep into that defenseless body twice. From my hiding spot, I could hear him breathing heavily as he struck.
I do not know what it rightly is to faint, but I do know that for the next little while the whole world swam away from before me in a whirling mist; Silver and the birds, and the tall Spy-glass hilltop, going round and round and topsy-turvy before my eyes, and all manner of bells ringing and distant voices shouting in my ear.
I don't really know what it means to faint, but I can say that for a short time, everything around me blurred into a spinning haze; Silver, the birds, and the tall Spy-glass hilltop all seemed to swirl around and upside down in front of my eyes, with all kinds of bells ringing and distant voices shouting in my ear.
When I came again to myself the monster had pulled himself together, his crutch under his arm, his hat upon his head. Just before him Tom lay motionless upon the sward; but the murderer minded him not a whit, cleansing his blood-stained knife the while upon a wisp of grass. Everything else was unchanged, the sun still shining mercilessly on the steaming marsh and the tall pinnacle of the mountain, and I could scarce persuade myself that murder had been actually done and a human life cruelly cut short a moment since before my eyes.
When I came to my senses again, the monster had gathered himself, his crutch under his arm and his hat on his head. Just in front of him, Tom lay still on the grass; but the killer didn’t care at all, cleaning his bloodstained knife on a clump of grass. Everything else was the same, the sun still shining harshly on the steaming marsh and the tall peak of the mountain, and I could hardly believe that murder had actually taken place and a human life had been brutally ended moments before right in front of me.


But now John put his hand into his pocket, brought out a whistle, and blew upon it several modulated blasts that rang far across the heated air. I could not tell, of course, the meaning of the signal, but it instantly awoke my fears. More men would be coming. I might be discovered. They had already slain two of the honest people; after Tom and Alan, might not I come next?
But now John reached into his pocket, took out a whistle, and blew several distinct blasts that echoed across the hot air. I couldn't know, of course, what the signal meant, but it immediately filled me with fear. More men would be coming. I could get caught. They had already killed two of the good people; after Tom and Alan, could I be next?
Instantly I began to extricate myself and crawl back again, with what speed and silence I could manage, to the more open portion of the wood. As I did so, I could hear hails coming and going between the old buccaneer and his comrades, and this sound of danger lent me wings. As soon as I was clear of the thicket, I ran as I never ran before, scarce minding the direction of my flight, so long as it led me from the murderers; and as I ran, fear grew and grew upon me until it turned into a kind of frenzy.
Immediately, I started to free myself and crawl back as quickly and quietly as I could to the more open part of the woods. As I did this, I could hear calls being exchanged between the old pirate and his crew, and the sound of danger gave me a rush of adrenaline. Once I was out of the thicket, I ran like I had never run before, hardly caring about where I was going, as long as it took me away from the killers. With each step, my fear intensified until it became a sort of panic.
Indeed, could anyone be more entirely lost than I? When the gun fired, how should I dare to go down to the boats among those fiends, still smoking from their crime? Would not the first of them who saw me wring my neck like a snipe’s? Would not my absence itself be an evidence to them of my alarm, and therefore of my fatal knowledge? It was all over, I thought. Good-bye to the Hispaniola; good-bye to the squire, the doctor, and the captain! There was nothing left for me but death by starvation or death by the hands of the mutineers.
Indeed, could anyone be more completely lost than I? When the gun went off, how could I possibly go down to the boats among those monsters, still smelling of their crime? Wouldn’t the first one to see me snap my neck like a bird’s? Wouldn’t my very absence be proof to them of my fear, and therefore of what I knew? I thought it was all over. Goodbye to the Hispaniola; goodbye to the squire, the doctor, and the captain! All that was left for me was death by starvation or death at the hands of the mutineers.
All this while, as I say, I was still running, and without taking any notice, I had drawn near to the foot of the little hill with the two peaks and had got into a part of the island where the live-oaks grew more widely apart and seemed more like forest trees in their bearing and dimensions. Mingled with these were a few scattered pines, some fifty, some nearer seventy, feet high. The air too smelt more freshly than down beside the marsh.
All this time, as I mentioned, I was still running, and without realizing it, I had gotten close to the base of the little hill with the two peaks and had entered a part of the island where the live oaks were spaced farther apart and looked more like forest trees in their shape and size. Mixed in with these were a few scattered pines, some around fifty, some almost seventy, feet tall. The air also smelled fresher than it did down by the marsh.
And here a fresh alarm brought me to a standstill with a thumping heart.
And here, a new alarm stopped me in my tracks with a racing heart.
XV
The Man of the Island

rom the side of the hill, which was here steep and stony, a spout of gravel was dislodged and fell rattling and bounding through the trees. My eyes turned instinctively in that direction, and I saw a figure leap with great rapidity behind the trunk of a pine. What it was, whether bear or man or monkey, I could in no wise tell. It seemed dark and shaggy; more I knew not. But the terror of this new apparition brought me to a stand.
From the steep, rocky hillside, a chunk of gravel was dislodged and tumbled noisily through the trees. My eyes instinctively turned toward the sound, and I saw a figure dart quickly behind the trunk of a pine tree. I couldn't tell if it was a bear, a man, or a monkey. It looked dark and hairy; that was all I knew. But the fear of this strange sight stopped me in my tracks.
I was now, it seemed, cut off upon both sides; behind me the murderers, before me this lurking nondescript. And immediately I began to prefer the dangers that I knew to those I knew not. Silver himself appeared less terrible in contrast with this creature of the woods, and I turned on my heel, and looking sharply behind me over my shoulder, began to retrace my steps in the direction of the boats.
I felt completely trapped; behind me were the murderers, and ahead was this strange figure. In that moment, I realized I would rather face the dangers I was familiar with than the unknown ones. Silver seemed less frightening compared to this creature from the woods, so I turned around, glanced sharply over my shoulder, and started making my way back toward the boats.
Instantly the figure reappeared, and making a wide circuit, began to head me off. I was tired, at any rate; but had I been as fresh as when I rose, I could see it was in vain for me to contend in speed with such an adversary. From trunk to trunk the creature flitted like a deer, running manlike on two legs, but unlike any man that I had ever seen, stooping almost double as it ran. Yet a man it was, I could no longer be in doubt about that.
Instantly, the figure reappeared and started to circle around, trying to block my way. I was already tired; even if I had been as fresh as when I got up, I could tell it would be pointless to try to outrun such an opponent. The creature moved from tree to tree like a deer, running on two legs but unlike any person I had ever seen, almost bending over as it ran. Yet it was a man, and I could no longer doubt that.
I began to recall what I had heard of cannibals. I was within an ace of calling for help. But the mere fact that he was a man, however wild, had somewhat reassured me, and my fear of Silver began to revive in proportion. I stood still, therefore, and cast about for some method of escape; and as I was so thinking, the recollection of my pistol flashed into my mind. As soon as I remembered I was not defenceless, courage glowed again in my heart and I set my face resolutely for this man of the island and walked briskly towards him.
I started to remember what I had heard about cannibals. I was really close to calling for help. But the fact that he was a man, even if he seemed wild, calmed me down a bit, and my fear of Silver started to creep back. So, I stood still and looked for a way to escape, and as I was thinking this, I suddenly remembered my pistol. Once I realized I wasn't defenseless, my courage returned, and I set my determination on this man from the island and walked confidently toward him.
He was concealed by this time behind another tree trunk; but he must have been watching me closely, for as soon as I began to move in his direction he reappeared and took a step to meet me. Then he hesitated, drew back, came forward again, and at last, to my wonder and confusion, threw himself on his knees and held out his clasped hands in supplication.
He was hidden by then behind another tree trunk, but he must have been watching me closely, because as soon as I started moving toward him, he reappeared and stepped to meet me. Then he hesitated, stepped back, came forward again, and finally, to my surprise and confusion, dropped to his knees and held out his hands together in prayer.
At that I once more stopped.
At that, I paused again.
“Who are you?” I asked.
"Who are you?" I asked.
“Ben Gunn,” he answered, and his voice sounded hoarse and awkward, like a rusty lock. “I’m poor Ben Gunn, I am; and I haven’t spoke with a Christian these three years.”
“Ben Gunn,” he replied, his voice rough and uneasy, like a rusty lock. “I’m poor Ben Gunn, I am; and I haven’t talked to a Christian in three years.”

I could now see that he was a white man like myself and that his features were even pleasing. His skin, wherever it was exposed, was burnt by the sun; even his lips were black, and his fair eyes looked quite startling in so dark a face. Of all the beggar-men that I had seen or fancied, he was the chief for raggedness. He was clothed with tatters of old ship’s canvas and old sea-cloth, and this extraordinary patchwork was all held together by a system of the most various and incongruous fastenings, brass buttons, bits of stick, and loops of tarry gaskin. About his waist he wore an old brass-buckled leather belt, which was the one thing solid in his whole accoutrement.
I could now see that he was a white man like me and that his features were actually quite attractive. His skin, wherever it was exposed, was sunburned; even his lips were dark, and his light eyes looked very striking against such a dark face. Of all the beggar men I had seen or imagined, he was the most ragged. He was dressed in tatters of old ship's canvas and worn sea cloth, and this incredible patchwork was held together by a variety of mismatched fasteners—brass buttons, pieces of wood, and loops of tarry string. Around his waist, he wore an old leather belt with a brass buckle, which was the only solid part of his entire outfit.
“Three years!” I cried. “Were you shipwrecked?”
“Three years!” I exclaimed. “Were you stranded?”
“Nay, mate,” said he; “marooned.”
“No way, dude,” he said; “stranded.”
I had heard the word, and I knew it stood for a horrible kind of punishment common enough among the buccaneers, in which the offender is put ashore with a little powder and shot and left behind on some desolate and distant island.
I had heard the word, and I knew it referred to a terrible kind of punishment that's pretty common among pirates, where the person is dropped off on some lonely, faraway island with just a bit of gunpowder and ammunition.
“Marooned three years agone,” he continued, “and lived on goats since then, and berries, and oysters. Wherever a man is, says I, a man can do for himself. But, mate, my heart is sore for Christian diet. You mightn’t happen to have a piece of cheese about you, now? No? Well, many’s the long night I’ve dreamed of cheese—toasted, mostly—and woke up again, and here I were.”
“Stuck here for three years now,” he went on, “and I’ve survived on goats since then, along with berries and oysters. No matter where you are, I believe a person can take care of themselves. But, buddy, I really miss real food. You wouldn’t happen to have a piece of cheese on you, would you? No? Well, I can’t tell you how many long nights I’ve dreamed of cheese—mostly toasted—and then woke up again, and here I am.”
“If ever I can get aboard again,” said I, “you shall have cheese by the stone.”
“If I ever get on board again,” I said, “I’ll make sure you get cheese by the stone.”
All this time he had been feeling the stuff of my jacket, smoothing my hands, looking at my boots, and generally, in the intervals of his speech, showing a childish pleasure in the presence of a fellow creature. But at my last words he perked up into a kind of startled slyness.
All this time he had been feeling the fabric of my jacket, running his hands over it, checking out my boots, and generally, during pauses in his speech, showing a childlike happiness in being around another person. But at my last words, he perked up with a kind of surprised slyness.
“If ever you can get aboard again, says you?” he repeated. “Why, now, who’s to hinder you?”
“If you ever get the chance to board again, you’re saying?” he repeated. “Well, who’s going to stop you?”
“Not you, I know,” was my reply.
"Not you, I know," was my reply.
“And right you was,” he cried. “Now you—what do you call yourself, mate?”
“And you were right,” he exclaimed. “Now you—what do you call yourself, buddy?”
“Jim,” I told him.
"Jim," I said.
“Jim, Jim,” says he, quite pleased apparently. “Well, now, Jim, I’ve lived that rough as you’d be ashamed to hear of. Now, for instance, you wouldn’t think I had had a pious mother—to look at me?” he asked.
“Jim, Jim,” he says, sounding pretty pleased. “Well, now, Jim, I’ve had a rough life that you’d be ashamed to hear about. Now, for example, you wouldn’t think I had a religious mother—just by looking at me?” he asked.
“Why, no, not in particular,” I answered.
"Not really," I said.
“Ah, well,” said he, “but I had—remarkable pious. And I was a civil, pious boy, and could rattle off my catechism that fast, as you couldn’t tell one word from another. And here’s what it come to, Jim, and it begun with chuck-farthen on the blessed grave-stones! That’s what it begun with, but it went further’n that; and so my mother told me, and predicked the whole, she did, the pious woman! But it were Providence that put me here. I’ve thought it all out in this here lonely island, and I’m back on piety. You don’t catch me tasting rum so much, but just a thimbleful for luck, of course, the first chance I have. I’m bound I’ll be good, and I see the way to. And, Jim”—looking all round him and lowering his voice to a whisper—“I’m rich.”
“Ah, well,” he said, “but I was really pious back then. I was a decent, religious kid, and I could recite my catechism so quickly that you couldn’t tell one word from another. And here’s what it led to, Jim, and it started with me messing around on the sacred grave-stones! That’s where it began, but it went further than that; my mother predicted the whole thing, she did, that wise woman! But it was Providence that brought me here. I’ve thought it all over on this lonely island, and I’m getting back to my faith. You won’t catch me drinking rum too much, just a little bit for luck, of course, the first chance I get. I’m determined to be good, and I can see the way to do it. And, Jim”—looking all around and lowering his voice to a whisper—“I’m rich.”
I now felt sure that the poor fellow had gone crazy in his solitude, and I suppose I must have shown the feeling in my face, for he repeated the statement hotly: “Rich! Rich! I says. And I’ll tell you what: I’ll make a man of you, Jim. Ah, Jim, you’ll bless your stars, you will, you was the first that found me!”
I was now certain that the poor guy had lost his mind from being alone, and I guess I must have showed that on my face because he exclaimed fiercely: “Rich! Rich! That’s what I said. And let me tell you this: I’ll help you become a man, Jim. Oh, Jim, you’ll be so thankful you were the first one to find me!”
And at this there came suddenly a lowering shadow over his face, and he tightened his grasp upon my hand and raised a forefinger threateningly before my eyes.
And at this, a sudden dark shadow crossed his face, and he tightened his grip on my hand, raising a forefinger in a threatening manner before my eyes.
“Now, Jim, you tell me true: that ain’t Flint’s ship?” he asked.
“Now, Jim, you be honest with me: that’s not Flint’s ship, right?” he asked.
At this I had a happy inspiration. I began to believe that I had found an ally, and I answered him at once.
At this point, I had a flash of inspiration. I started to believe that I had found a partner, and I replied to him immediately.
“It’s not Flint’s ship, and Flint is dead; but I’ll tell you true, as you ask me—there are some of Flint’s hands aboard; worse luck for the rest of us.”
“It’s not Flint’s ship, and Flint is dead; but I’ll be honest with you, since you asked—there are some of Flint’s crew on board; bad luck for the rest of us.”
“Not a man—with one—leg?” he gasped.
“Not a guy—with one—leg?” he gasped.
“Silver?” I asked.
"Silver?" I asked.
“Ah, Silver!” says he. “That were his name.”
“Ah, Silver!” he says. “That was his name.”
“He’s the cook, and the ringleader too.”
"He's the chef, and the leader as well."
He was still holding me by the wrist, and at that he give it quite a wring.
He was still holding my wrist, and with that, he twisted it hard.
“If you was sent by Long John,” he said, “I’m as good as pork, and I know it. But where was you, do you suppose?”
“If you were sent by Long John,” he said, “I’m as good as dead, and I know it. But where do you think you were?”
I had made my mind up in a moment, and by way of answer told him the whole story of our voyage and the predicament in which we found ourselves. He heard me with the keenest interest, and when I had done he patted me on the head.
I had decided in an instant, and in response, I shared the entire story of our journey and the situation we were in. He listened with great interest, and when I finished, he patted me on the head.
“You’re a good lad, Jim,” he said; “and you’re all in a clove hitch, ain’t you? Well, you just put your trust in Ben Gunn—Ben Gunn’s the man to do it. Would you think it likely, now, that your squire would prove a liberal-minded one in case of help—him being in a clove hitch, as you remark?”
“You’re a good kid, Jim,” he said; “and you’re all tied up, right? Well, you just put your trust in Ben Gunn—Ben Gunn’s the guy to handle it. Do you really think your squire would be generous if you needed help—him being in a tight spot, like you said?”
I told him the squire was the most liberal of men.
I told him the squire was the most generous of men.
“Aye, but you see,” returned Ben Gunn, “I didn’t mean giving me a gate to keep, and a suit of livery clothes, and such; that’s not my mark, Jim. What I mean is, would he be likely to come down to the toon of, say one thousand pounds out of money that’s as good as a man’s own already?”
“Yeah, but you see,” Ben Gunn replied, “I didn’t mean giving me a gate to keep, and a set of fancy clothes, and things like that; that’s not what I’m after, Jim. What I mean is, would he be likely to come down to the sum of, say, one thousand pounds from money that’s practically a man’s own already?”
“I am sure he would,” said I. “As it was, all hands were to share.”
“I’m sure he would,” I said. “As it was, everyone was supposed to share.”
“And a passage home?” he added with a look of great shrewdness.
“And a way back home?” he added with a look of keen insight.
“Why,” I cried, “the squire’s a gentleman. And besides, if we got rid of the others, we should want you to help work the vessel home.”
“Why,” I exclaimed, “the squire’s a gentleman. And besides, if we got rid of the others, we’d need you to help get the boat back home.”
“Ah,” said he, “so you would.” And he seemed very much relieved.
“Ah,” he said, “so you would.” And he looked very relieved.
“Now, I’ll tell you what,” he went on. “So much I’ll tell you, and no more. I were in Flint’s ship when he buried the treasure; he and six along—six strong seamen. They was ashore nigh on a week, and us standing off and on in the old Walrus. One fine day up went the signal, and here come Flint by himself in a little boat, and his head done up in a blue scarf. The sun was getting up, and mortal white he looked about the cutwater. But, there he was, you mind, and the six all dead—dead and buried. How he done it, not a man aboard us could make out. It was battle, murder, and sudden death, leastways—him against six. Billy Bones was the mate; Long John, he was quartermaster; and they asked him where the treasure was. ‘Ah,’ says he, ‘you can go ashore, if you like, and stay,’ he says; ‘but as for the ship, she’ll beat up for more, by thunder!’ That’s what he said.
“Now, let me tell you something,” he continued. “I’ll share this much with you, but no more. I was on Flint’s ship when he buried the treasure; it was him and six others—six strong sailors. They were on land for almost a week while we stayed off in the old Walrus. One nice day, the signal went up, and Flint came back by himself in a small boat, his head wrapped in a blue scarf. The sun was rising, and he looked incredibly pale by the bow. But there he was, you understand, and the six were all dead—dead and buried. How he managed it, none of us could figure out. It was battle, murder, and sudden death, at least—him against six. Billy Bones was the mate; Long John was the quartermaster; and they asked him where the treasure was. ‘Ah,’ he said, ‘you can go ashore if you want and stay there,’ he said; ‘but as for the ship, she’ll head out for more, by thunder!’ That’s what he said.
“Well, I was in another ship three years back, and we sighted this island. ‘Boys,’ said I, ‘here’s Flint’s treasure; let’s land and find it.’ The cap’n was displeased at that, but my messmates were all of a mind and landed. Twelve days they looked for it, and every day they had the worse word for me, until one fine morning all hands went aboard. ‘As for you, Benjamin Gunn,’ says they, ‘here’s a musket,’ they says, ‘and a spade, and pick-axe. You can stay here and find Flint’s money for yourself,’ they says.
“Well, I was on another ship three years ago, and we spotted this island. ‘Guys,’ I said, ‘here’s Flint’s treasure; let’s land and find it.’ The captain wasn’t happy about that, but my friends all agreed and we went ashore. They searched for twelve days, and each day they had worse things to say about me, until one nice morning everyone went back on the ship. ‘As for you, Benjamin Gunn,’ they said, ‘here’s a musket, and a shovel, and a pickaxe. You can stay here and find Flint’s money for yourself,’ they said.
“Well, Jim, three years have I been here, and not a bite of Christian diet from that day to this. But now, you look here; look at me. Do I look like a man before the mast? No, says you. Nor I weren’t, neither, I says.”
“Well, Jim, I’ve been here for three years, and I haven't had a single decent meal since that day. But now, take a look at me. Do I look like a guy who works on a ship? No, you say. And I wasn’t, either, I say.”
And with that he winked and pinched me hard.
And with that, he winked and pinched me really hard.
“Just you mention them words to your squire, Jim,” he went on. “Nor he weren’t, neither—that’s the words. Three years he were the man of this island, light and dark, fair and rain; and sometimes he would maybe think upon a prayer (says you), and sometimes he would maybe think of his old mother, so be as she’s alive (you’ll say); but the most part of Gunn’s time (this is what you’ll say)—the most part of his time was took up with another matter. And then you’ll give him a nip, like I do.”
“Just mention those words to your squire, Jim,” he continued. “And he wasn’t, either—that’s the truth. For three years, he was the man of this island, through light and dark, fair weather and rain; sometimes he would think about a prayer (you know), and sometimes he would remember his old mother, as long as she’s still alive (you’ll say); but most of Gunn’s time (this is what you’ll say)—the majority of his time was spent on something else. And then you’ll give him a little push, like I do.”
And he pinched me again in the most confidential manner.
And he pinched me again in the most secretive way.
“Then,” he continued, “then you’ll up, and you’ll say this: Gunn is a good man (you’ll say), and he puts a precious sight more confidence—a precious sight, mind that—in a gen’leman born than in these gen’leman of fortune, having been one hisself.”
“Then,” he continued, “then you’ll get up, and you’ll say this: Gunn is a good man (you’ll say), and he has a lot more confidence—a lot more, keep that in mind—in a gentleman by birth than in these self-made gentlemen, having been one himself.”
“Well,” I said, “I don’t understand one word that you’ve been saying. But that’s neither here nor there; for how am I to get on board?”
“Well,” I said, “I don’t understand a single word you’ve been saying. But that’s not the point; how am I supposed to get on board?”
“Ah,” said he, “that’s the hitch, for sure. Well, there’s my boat, that I made with my two hands. I keep her under the white rock. If the worst come to the worst, we might try that after dark. Hi!” he broke out. “What’s that?”
“Ah,” he said, “that's the problem, for sure. Well, there’s my boat, the one I built with my own two hands. I keep her under the white rock. If it comes down to it, we might give that a shot after dark. Hey!” he exclaimed. “What’s that?”
For just then, although the sun had still an hour or two to run, all the echoes of the island awoke and bellowed to the thunder of a cannon.
For just then, even though the sun had another hour or two to go, all the sounds of the island came alive and roared in response to the thunder of a cannon.
“They have begun to fight!” I cried. “Follow me.”
“They've started to fight!” I yelled. “Come with me.”
And I began to run towards the anchorage, my terrors all forgotten, while close at my side the marooned man in his goatskins trotted easily and lightly.
And I started to run toward the anchorage, completely forgetting my fears, while the marooned man in his goatskins jogged alongside me effortlessly.
“Left, left,” says he; “keep to your left hand, mate Jim! Under the trees with you! Theer’s where I killed my first goat. They don’t come down here now; they’re all mastheaded on them mountings for the fear of Benjamin Gunn. Ah! And there’s the cetemery”—cemetery, he must have meant. “You see the mounds? I come here and prayed, nows and thens, when I thought maybe a Sunday would be about doo. It weren’t quite a chapel, but it seemed more solemn like; and then, says you, Ben Gunn was short-handed—no chapling, nor so much as a Bible and a flag, you says.”
“Left, left,” he says; “stay to your left, mate Jim! Go under the trees! That’s where I killed my first goat. They don't come down here anymore; they’re all up on the mountains because they're scared of Benjamin Gunn. Ah! And there’s the cemetery—you must have meant. “See the mounds? I used to come here and pray every now and then when I thought maybe a Sunday would be due. It wasn’t exactly a chapel, but it felt more serious; and then you said, Ben Gunn was short-handed—no chaplain, not even a Bible or a flag, you said.”
So he kept talking as I ran, neither expecting nor receiving any answer.
So he kept talking as I ran, not expecting or getting any response.
The cannon-shot was followed after a considerable interval by a volley of small arms.
The cannon fire was shortly followed by a burst of gunfire.
Another pause, and then, not a quarter of a mile in front of me, I beheld the Union Jack flutter in the air above a wood.
Another pause, and then, not even a quarter of a mile ahead of me, I saw the Union Jack waving in the air above a forest.

XVI
Narrative Continued by the Doctor: How the Ship Was Abandoned

t was about half past one—three bells in the sea phrase—that the two boats went ashore from the Hispaniola. The captain, the squire, and I were talking matters over in the cabin. Had there been a breath of wind, we should have fallen on the six mutineers who were left aboard with us, slipped our cable, and away to sea. But the wind was wanting; and to complete our helplessness, down came Hunter with the news that Jim Hawkins had slipped into a boat and was gone ashore with the rest.
It was around 1:30—three bells in the nautical time—that the two boats landed from the Hispaniola. The captain, the squire, and I were discussing things in the cabin. If there had been even a little wind, we could have grabbed the six mutineers who remained on board with us, cut our ties, and sailed away. But there was no wind, and to make matters worse, Hunter came down with the news that Jim Hawkins had climbed into a boat and gone ashore with the others.
It never occurred to us to doubt Jim Hawkins, but we were alarmed for his safety. With the men in the temper they were in, it seemed an even chance if we should see the lad again. We ran on deck. The pitch was bubbling in the seams; the nasty stench of the place turned me sick; if ever a man smelt fever and dysentery, it was in that abominable anchorage. The six scoundrels were sitting grumbling under a sail in the forecastle; ashore we could see the gigs made fast and a man sitting in each, hard by where the river runs in. One of them was whistling “Lillibullero.”
It never crossed our minds to doubt Jim Hawkins, but we were worried for his safety. With the way the men were acting, it felt like there was a good chance we might not see the kid again. We ran up on deck. The pitch was bubbling in the seams; the awful smell of the place made me feel sick; if anyone ever smelled fever and dysentery, it was in that terrible anchorage. The six scoundrels were grumbling under a sail in the forecastle; ashore, we could see the boats tied up and a man sitting in each one, right where the river flows in. One of them was whistling “Lillibullero.”
Waiting was a strain, and it was decided that Hunter and I should go ashore with the jolly-boat in quest of information.
Waiting was stressful, and it was decided that Hunter and I should go ashore in the small boat to gather information.
The gigs had leaned to their right, but Hunter and I pulled straight in, in the direction of the stockade upon the chart. The two who were left guarding their boats seemed in a bustle at our appearance; “Lillibullero” stopped off, and I could see the pair discussing what they ought to do. Had they gone and told Silver, all might have turned out differently; but they had their orders, I suppose, and decided to sit quietly where they were and hark back again to “Lillibullero.”
The boats had tilted to their right, but Hunter and I headed straight in the direction of the stockade on the map. The two remaining guards by their boats seemed flustered when they saw us; “Lillibullero” stopped playing, and I could see the two of them debating what to do next. If they had reported to Silver, things might have gone differently; but I guess they had their orders and chose to stay quiet where they were and listen to “Lillibullero” again.
There was a slight bend in the coast, and I steered so as to put it between us; even before we landed we had thus lost sight of the gigs. I jumped out and came as near running as I durst, with a big silk handkerchief under my hat for coolness’ sake and a brace of pistols ready primed for safety.
There was a slight curve in the coast, and I angled the boat to keep it between us; even before we reached shore, we had lost sight of the other boats. I jumped out and hurried as much as I dared, with a big silk handkerchief under my hat for coolness and a pair of pistols loaded for safety.
I had not gone a hundred yards when I reached the stockade.
I hadn't walked a hundred yards when I got to the stockade.
This was how it was: a spring of clear water rose almost at the top of a knoll. Well, on the knoll, and enclosing the spring, they had clapped a stout loghouse fit to hold two score of people on a pinch and loopholed for musketry on either side. All round this they had cleared a wide space, and then the thing was completed by a paling six feet high, without door or opening, too strong to pull down without time and labour and too open to shelter the besiegers. The people in the log-house had them in every way; they stood quiet in shelter and shot the others like partridges. All they wanted was a good watch and food; for, short of a complete surprise, they might have held the place against a regiment.
This is how it was: a spring of clear water bubbled up almost at the top of a hill. On that hill, they had built a sturdy log cabin that could hold about forty people in a pinch and had gunports on both sides. Around this, they cleared a wide area, and then they finished it off with a six-foot-high fence, with no door or openings, so strong it would take time and effort to break down, yet too exposed to shelter the attackers. The people inside the log cabin had the upper hand; they stayed safe in their shelter and picked off the others easily. All they needed was a good watch and food; because, barring a complete surprise attack, they could have defended that spot against a full regiment.
What particularly took my fancy was the spring. For though we had a good enough place of it in the cabin of the Hispaniola, with plenty of arms and ammunition, and things to eat, and excellent wines, there had been one thing overlooked—we had no water. I was thinking this over when there came ringing over the island the cry of a man at the point of death. I was not new to violent death—I have served his Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland, and got a wound myself at Fontenoy—but I know my pulse went dot and carry one. “Jim Hawkins is gone,” was my first thought.
What really caught my attention was the spring. Even though we had a pretty decent setup in the cabin of the Hispaniola, with plenty of weapons, ammo, food, and great wines, there was one thing we had overlooked—we had no water. I was thinking about this when I heard the desperate cry of a man who was about to die echoing across the island. I wasn't a stranger to violent death—I had served His Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland and even got wounded at Fontenoy—but I could feel my heart racing. “Jim Hawkins is gone,” was my first thought.
It is something to have been an old soldier, but more still to have been a doctor. There is no time to dilly-dally in our work. And so now I made up my mind instantly, and with no time lost returned to the shore and jumped on board the jolly-boat.
It means a lot to have been an old soldier, but it's even more to have been a doctor. We don't have time to waste in our work. So I quickly made up my mind and, without wasting any time, went back to the shore and jumped onto the jolly-boat.
By good fortune Hunter pulled a good oar. We made the water fly, and the boat was soon alongside and I aboard the schooner.
By lucky chance, Hunter grabbed a great oar. We made the water splash, and soon the boat was next to the schooner, and I was on board.
I found them all shaken, as was natural. The squire was sitting down, as white as a sheet, thinking of the harm he had led us to, the good soul! And one of the six forecastle hands was little better.
I found them all shaken up, as you would expect. The squire was sitting down, pale as a ghost, thinking about the trouble he had caused us, the kind-hearted guy! And one of the six deckhands was barely in a better state.
“There’s a man,” says Captain Smollett, nodding towards him, “new to this work. He came nigh-hand fainting, doctor, when he heard the cry. Another touch of the rudder and that man would join us.”
“There’s a man,” says Captain Smollett, nodding towards him, “new to this work. He nearly passed out, doctor, when he heard the shout. One more jolt of the rudder and that man would be with us.”
I told my plan to the captain, and between us we settled on the details of its accomplishment.
I shared my plan with the captain, and together we worked out the details for making it happen.
We put old Redruth in the gallery between the cabin and the forecastle, with three or four loaded muskets and a mattress for protection. Hunter brought the boat round under the stern-port, and Joyce and I set to work loading her with powder tins, muskets, bags of biscuits, kegs of pork, a cask of cognac, and my invaluable medicine chest.
We placed old Redruth in the gallery between the cabin and the forecastle, along with three or four loaded muskets and a mattress for protection. Hunter brought the boat around to the stern-port, and Joyce and I began loading it with powder tins, muskets, bags of biscuits, kegs of pork, a cask of cognac, and my essential medicine chest.
In the meantime, the squire and the captain stayed on deck, and the latter hailed the coxswain, who was the principal man aboard.
In the meantime, the squire and the captain stayed on deck, and the captain called out to the coxswain, who was the main person on board.
“Mr. Hands,” he said, “here are two of us with a brace of pistols each. If any one of you six make a signal of any description, that man’s dead.”
“Mr. Hands,” he said, “there are two of us with a pair of pistols each. If any one of you six makes any kind of signal, that man’s dead.”
They were a good deal taken aback, and after a little consultation one and all tumbled down the fore companion, thinking no doubt to take us on the rear. But when they saw Redruth waiting for them in the sparred galley, they went about ship at once, and a head popped out again on deck.
They were pretty surprised, and after a quick discussion, they all rushed down the front companionway, probably thinking they could surprise us from behind. But when they saw Redruth waiting for them in the fortified galley, they quickly turned the ship around, and a head popped back up on deck.
“Down, dog!” cries the captain.
"Down, dog!" shouts the captain.
And the head popped back again; and we heard no more, for the time, of these six very faint-hearted seamen.
And then the head disappeared again, and we didn’t hear anything more for now from these six very cowardly sailors.

By this time, tumbling things in as they came, we had the jolly-boat loaded as much as we dared. Joyce and I got out through the stern-port, and we made for shore again as fast as oars could take us.
By this time, we loaded the jolly boat as much as we could, tossing things in as they came. Joyce and I got out through the back port and headed for shore as quickly as the oars would allow us.
This second trip fairly aroused the watchers along shore. “Lillibullero” was dropped again; and just before we lost sight of them behind the little point, one of them whipped ashore and disappeared. I had half a mind to change my plan and destroy their boats, but I feared that Silver and the others might be close at hand, and all might very well be lost by trying for too much.
This second trip really got the people on the shore excited. "Lillibullero" was dropped again, and just before we lost sight of them behind the small point, one of them rushed ashore and vanished. I was tempted to switch up my plan and destroy their boats, but I worried that Silver and the others might be nearby, and everything could go wrong if I pushed too hard.
We had soon touched land in the same place as before and set to provision the block house. All three made the first journey, heavily laden, and tossed our stores over the palisade. Then, leaving Joyce to guard them—one man, to be sure, but with half a dozen muskets—Hunter and I returned to the jolly-boat and loaded ourselves once more. So we proceeded without pausing to take breath, till the whole cargo was bestowed, when the two servants took up their position in the block house, and I, with all my power, sculled back to the Hispaniola.
We soon reached land in the same spot as before and started stocking the blockhouse. The three of us made the first trip, heavily loaded, and tossed our supplies over the palisade. Then, leaving Joyce to guard them—just one man, but armed with half a dozen muskets—Hunter and I went back to the jolly boat and loaded up again. We moved forward without stopping to catch our breath until we had unloaded the entire cargo. The two servants took their place in the blockhouse, and I, using all my strength, rowed back to the Hispaniola.
That we should have risked a second boat load seems more daring than it really was. They had the advantage of numbers, of course, but we had the advantage of arms. Not one of the men ashore had a musket, and before they could get within range for pistol shooting, we flattered ourselves we should be able to give a good account of a half-dozen at least.
That taking the chance on a second boatload seemed bolder than it really was. They had the upper hand with their numbers, but we had the advantage of weapons. Not one of the men onshore had a musket, and before they could get close enough for pistol shots, we believed we could effectively take out at least half a dozen of them.
The squire was waiting for me at the stern window, all his faintness gone from him. He caught the painter and made it fast, and we fell to loading the boat for our very lives. Pork, powder, and biscuit was the cargo, with only a musket and a cutlass apiece for the squire and me and Redruth and the captain. The rest of the arms and powder we dropped overboard in two fathoms and a half of water, so that we could see the bright steel shining far below us in the sun, on the clean, sandy bottom.
The squire was waiting for me at the back window, looking much stronger. He grabbed the painter and tied it off, and we started loading the boat for our lives. We packed pork, gunpowder, and biscuits as our supplies, and each of us—me, the squire, Redruth, and the captain—only had a musket and a cutlass. We tossed the rest of the weapons and powder overboard into two and a half fathoms of water, where we could see the shiny steel glimmering far below us in the sunlight on the clean, sandy bottom.
By this time the tide was beginning to ebb, and the ship was swinging round to her anchor. Voices were heard faintly halloaing in the direction of the two gigs; and though this reassured us for Joyce and Hunter, who were well to the eastward, it warned our party to be off.
By now, the tide was starting to go out, and the ship was turning around to face her anchor. We could faintly hear voices calling out in the direction of the two small boats, and while this reassured us about Joyce and Hunter, who were further east, it signaled to our group that we needed to leave.
Redruth retreated from his place in the gallery and dropped into the boat, which we then brought round to the ship’s counter, to be handier for Captain Smollett.
Redruth stepped back from his spot in the gallery and hopped into the boat, which we then brought around to the ship’s side to make it easier for Captain Smollett.
“Now, men,” said he, “do you hear me?”
“Hey, guys,” he said, “can you hear me?”
There was no answer from the forecastle.
There was no response from the forecastle.
“It’s to you, Abraham Gray—it’s to you I am speaking.”
“It’s to you, Abraham Gray—I’m talking to you.”
Still no reply.
No response yet.
“Gray,” resumed Mr. Smollett, a little louder, “I am leaving this ship, and I order you to follow your captain. I know you are a good man at bottom, and I dare say not one of the lot of you’s as bad as he makes out. I have my watch here in my hand; I give you thirty seconds to join me in.”
“Gray,” Mr. Smollett said, a bit louder, “I’m leaving this ship, and I order you to follow your captain. I know you’re a good person at heart, and I bet none of you are as bad as he says. I have my watch here in my hand; I’m giving you thirty seconds to join me.”
There was a pause.
There was a break.
“Come, my fine fellow,” continued the captain; “don’t hang so long in stays. I’m risking my life and the lives of these good gentlemen every second.”
“Come on, my good man,” the captain continued; “don’t take so long to get ready. I’m putting my life and the lives of these good gentlemen at risk every second.”
There was a sudden scuffle, a sound of blows, and out burst Abraham Gray with a knife cut on the side of the cheek, and came running to the captain like a dog to the whistle.
There was a sudden struggle, the sound of punches, and out came Abraham Gray with a knife cut on the side of his cheek, rushing to the captain like a dog to a whistle.
“I’m with you, sir,” said he.
“I’m with you, sir,” he said.
And the next moment he and the captain had dropped aboard of us, and we had shoved off and given way.
And the next moment, he and the captain had jumped on board with us, and we had pushed off and started moving.
We were clear out of the ship, but not yet ashore in our stockade.
We were completely off the ship, but we weren't on land in our fort yet.
XVII
Narrative Continued by the Doctor: The Jolly-boat’s Last Trip

his fifth trip was quite different from any of the others. In the first place, the little gallipot of a boat that we were in was gravely overloaded. Five grown men, and three of them—Trelawney, Redruth, and the captain—over six feet high, was already more than she was meant to carry. Add to that the powder, pork, and bread-bags. The gunwale was lipping astern. Several times we shipped a little water, and my breeches and the tails of my coat were all soaking wet before we had gone a hundred yards.
His fifth trip was completely different from the others. First of all, the small boat we were in was seriously overloaded. There were five grown men, three of whom—Trelawney, Redruth, and the captain—were over six feet tall, which was already more than it was meant to carry. On top of that, we had the powder, pork, and bags of bread. The edge of the boat was dipping at the back. Several times, we took on some water, and my pants and the back of my coat were soaked before we had even gone a hundred yards.
The captain made us trim the boat, and we got her to lie a little more evenly. All the same, we were afraid to breathe.
The captain had us adjust the boat, and we managed to get her to sit a bit more level. Still, we were too scared to breathe.
In the second place, the ebb was now making—a strong rippling current running westward through the basin, and then south’ard and seaward down the straits by which we had entered in the morning. Even the ripples were a danger to our overloaded craft, but the worst of it was that we were swept out of our true course and away from our proper landing-place behind the point. If we let the current have its way we should come ashore beside the gigs, where the pirates might appear at any moment.
In the second place, the tide was now coming in—a strong, rippling current flowing westward through the basin, and then southward and out to sea down the straits we had entered in the morning. Even the small waves posed a threat to our overloaded boat, but the biggest problem was that we were being pulled away from our intended path and our proper landing spot behind the point. If we let the current take us, we would end up ashore next to the small boats, where the pirates could show up at any moment.
“I cannot keep her head for the stockade, sir,” said I to the captain. I was steering, while he and Redruth, two fresh men, were at the oars. “The tide keeps washing her down. Could you pull a little stronger?”
“I can’t keep her head for the stockade, sir,” I said to the captain. I was steering, while he and Redruth, two new guys, were at the oars. “The tide keeps pulling her down. Could you row a bit harder?”
“Not without swamping the boat,” said he. “You must bear up, sir, if you please—bear up until you see you’re gaining.”
“Not without sinking the boat,” he said. “You need to hold on, sir, if you don’t mind—hold on until you see you’re making progress.”
I tried and found by experiment that the tide kept sweeping us westward until I had laid her head due east, or just about right angles to the way we ought to go.
I tried it out and discovered that the tide kept pushing us west until I pointed her head due east, nearly at a right angle to the direction we were supposed to go.
“We’ll never get ashore at this rate,” said I.
“We're never going to make it to shore at this rate,” I said.
“If it’s the only course that we can lie, sir, we must even lie it,” returned the captain. “We must keep upstream. You see, sir,” he went on, “if once we dropped to leeward of the landing-place, it’s hard to say where we should get ashore, besides the chance of being boarded by the gigs; whereas, the way we go the current must slacken, and then we can dodge back along the shore.”
“If it’s the only way we can get through, sir, we have to go with it,” replied the captain. “We need to stay upstream. You see, sir,” he continued, “if we fall behind the landing area, it’s hard to say where we would land, plus we might get boarded by the boats; whereas, by going this way, the current should slow down, and then we can quickly head back along the shore.”
“The current’s less a’ready, sir,” said the man Gray, who was sitting in the fore-sheets; “you can ease her off a bit.”
“The current’s not ready yet, sir,” said the man Gray, who was sitting in the fore-sheets; “you can ease her off a bit.”
“Thank you, my man,” said I, quite as if nothing had happened, for we had all quietly made up our minds to treat him like one of ourselves.
“Thanks, my man,” I said, acting as if nothing had happened, since we had all silently decided to treat him like one of us.
Suddenly the captain spoke up again, and I thought his voice was a little changed.
Suddenly, the captain spoke up again, and I noticed his voice sounded a bit different.
“The gun!” said he.
“The gun!” he exclaimed.
“I have thought of that,” said I, for I made sure he was thinking of a bombardment of the fort. “They could never get the gun ashore, and if they did, they could never haul it through the woods.”
“I've thought about that,” I said, because I was sure he was thinking about shelling the fort. “They could never get the cannon ashore, and even if they did, they could never drag it through the woods.”
“Look astern, doctor,” replied the captain.
“Look behind us, doctor,” replied the captain.
We had entirely forgotten the long nine; and there, to our horror, were the five rogues busy about her, getting off her jacket, as they called the stout tarpaulin cover under which she sailed. Not only that, but it flashed into my mind at the same moment that the round-shot and the powder for the gun had been left behind, and a stroke with an axe would put it all into the possession of the evil ones abroad.
We had completely forgotten about the long nine; and there, to our shock, were the five crooks working on her, removing her jacket, which was the heavy tarpaulin cover under which she sailed. Not only that, but it suddenly hit me that the round shot and the powder for the gun were left behind, and a strike with an axe would hand it all over to the bad guys out there.
“Israel was Flint’s gunner,” said Gray hoarsely.
“Israel was Flint’s gunner,” Gray said hoarsely.
At any risk, we put the boat’s head direct for the landing-place. By this time we had got so far out of the run of the current that we kept steerage way even at our necessarily gentle rate of rowing, and I could keep her steady for the goal. But the worst of it was that with the course I now held we turned our broadside instead of our stern to the Hispaniola and offered a target like a barn door.
At any cost, we steered the boat straight for the landing area. By this point, we had moved far enough out of the current that we maintained control even with our slow pace of rowing, and I could keep us on course for the destination. However, the downside was that with the direction I was taking, we were exposing our broadside to the Hispaniola, making us an easy target.
I could hear as well as see that brandy-faced rascal Israel Hands plumping down a round-shot on the deck.
I could both hear and see that brandy-faced rogue Israel Hands dropping a cannonball onto the deck.
“Who’s the best shot?” asked the captain.
“Who’s the best shooter?” asked the captain.
“Mr. Trelawney, out and away,” said I.
“Mr. Trelawney, hands down,” I said.
“Mr. Trelawney, will you please pick me off one of these men, sir? Hands, if possible,” said the captain.
“Mr. Trelawney, could you please choose one of these men for me, sir? Hands, if possible,” said the captain.
Trelawney was as cool as steel. He looked to the priming of his gun.
Trelawney was as calm as can be. He checked the priming of his gun.
“Now,” cried the captain, “easy with that gun, sir, or you’ll swamp the boat. All hands stand by to trim her when he aims.”
“Now,” shouted the captain, “be careful with that gun, or you’ll capsize the boat. Everyone be ready to adjust her when he takes aim.”
The squire raised his gun, the rowing ceased, and we leaned over to the other side to keep the balance, and all was so nicely contrived that we did not ship a drop.
The squire lifted his gun, the rowing stopped, and we leaned to the other side to maintain balance, and everything was arranged so well that we didn't spill a drop.
They had the gun, by this time, slewed round upon the swivel, and Hands, who was at the muzzle with the rammer, was in consequence the most exposed. However, we had no luck, for just as Trelawney fired, down he stooped, the ball whistled over him, and it was one of the other four who fell.
They had the gun turned around on the swivel, and Hands, who was at the muzzle with the rammer, was the most exposed as a result. However, we had no luck, because just as Trelawney fired, he bent down, the shot whizzed over him, and it was one of the other four who got hit.
The cry he gave was echoed not only by his companions on board but by a great number of voices from the shore, and looking in that direction I saw the other pirates trooping out from among the trees and tumbling into their places in the boats.
The shout he made was echoed not just by his crewmates on the ship but by a lot of voices from the shore. Looking that way, I saw the other pirates coming out from the trees and scrambling into their spots in the boats.
“Here come the gigs, sir,” said I.
“Here come the jobs, sir,” I said.
“Give way, then,” cried the captain. “We mustn’t mind if we swamp her now. If we can’t get ashore, all’s up.”
“Make way, then,” shouted the captain. “We shouldn’t worry if we capsize her now. If we can’t make it to shore, it’s over.”
“Only one of the gigs is being manned, sir,” I added; “the crew of the other most likely going round by shore to cut us off.”
“Only one of the boats is being crewed, sir,” I added; “the crew of the other is probably going around by land to cut us off.”
“They’ll have a hot run, sir,” returned the captain. “Jack ashore, you know. It’s not them I mind; it’s the round-shot. Carpet bowls! My lady’s maid couldn’t miss. Tell us, squire, when you see the match, and we’ll hold water.”
“They’re going to have a tough time, sir,” the captain replied. “Jack’s on land, you know. It’s not them that worry me; it’s the cannonballs. Carpet bowls! My lady’s maid couldn’t miss. Let us know, squire, when you see the match, and we’ll hold back.”

In the meanwhile we had been making headway at a good pace for a boat so overloaded, and we had shipped but little water in the process. We were now close in; thirty or forty strokes and we should beach her, for the ebb had already disclosed a narrow belt of sand below the clustering trees. The gig was no longer to be feared; the little point had already concealed it from our eyes. The ebb-tide, which had so cruelly delayed us, was now making reparation and delaying our assailants. The one source of danger was the gun.
In the meantime, we had been progressing quickly for a boat that was so overloaded, and we had taken on very little water in the process. We were now close to shore; with thirty or forty more strokes, we would beach her, as the receding tide had already revealed a narrow strip of sand beneath the trees. The small boat was no longer a threat; the little point had already hidden it from our view. The ebb tide, which had delayed us so harshly, was now working in our favor and slowing down our attackers. The only source of danger was the gun.
“If I durst,” said the captain, “I’d stop and pick off another man.”
“If I could,” said the captain, “I’d stop and take out another man.”
But it was plain that they meant nothing should delay their shot. They had never so much as looked at their fallen comrade, though he was not dead, and I could see him trying to crawl away.
But it was clear that they wanted nothing to hold up their shot. They hadn’t even glanced at their fallen comrade, even though he wasn’t dead, and I could see him trying to crawl away.
“Ready!” cried the squire.
“Ready!” shouted the squire.
“Hold!” cried the captain, quick as an echo.
“Stop!” shouted the captain, fast as an echo.
And he and Redruth backed with a great heave that sent her stern bodily under water. The report fell in at the same instant of time. This was the first that Jim heard, the sound of the squire’s shot not having reached him. Where the ball passed, not one of us precisely knew, but I fancy it must have been over our heads and that the wind of it may have contributed to our disaster.
And he and Redruth pushed with a huge effort that sent her back underwater. The shot hit at the exact same moment. This was the first time Jim heard it, as he didn’t hear the squire’s gunfire. None of us could say exactly where the bullet went, but I imagine it must have gone over our heads, and the force of it might have played a part in our mishap.
At any rate, the boat sank by the stern, quite gently, in three feet of water, leaving the captain and myself, facing each other, on our feet. The other three took complete headers, and came up again drenched and bubbling.
At any rate, the boat sank gently by the back end, in three feet of water, leaving the captain and me, facing each other, on our feet. The other three completely dove in and came up again soaking wet and spluttering.
So far there was no great harm. No lives were lost, and we could wade ashore in safety. But there were all our stores at the bottom, and to make things worse, only two guns out of five remained in a state for service. Mine I had snatched from my knees and held over my head, by a sort of instinct. As for the captain, he had carried his over his shoulder by a bandoleer, and like a wise man, lock uppermost. The other three had gone down with the boat.
So far, it hadn't been too bad. No lives were lost, and we managed to wade ashore safely. But all our supplies were at the bottom, and to make matters worse, only two out of five guns were still usable. I had grabbed mine from my knees and held it up over my head, almost instinctively. The captain had slung his over his shoulder with a bandoleer, and wisely, with the lock facing up. The other three guns had sunk with the boat.
To add to our concern, we heard voices already drawing near us in the woods along shore, and we had not only the danger of being cut off from the stockade in our half-crippled state but the fear before us whether, if Hunter and Joyce were attacked by half a dozen, they would have the sense and conduct to stand firm. Hunter was steady, that we knew; Joyce was a doubtful case—a pleasant, polite man for a valet and to brush one’s clothes, but not entirely fitted for a man of war.
To make matters worse, we heard voices getting closer to us in the woods by the shore, and we faced not only the risk of being cut off from the stockade in our injured state but also the anxiety of whether, if Hunter and Joyce were ambushed by a group, they would have the composure and discipline to hold their ground. We knew Hunter was reliable, but Joyce was more of a toss-up—an amiable, courteous guy for a valet and to take care of your clothes, but not really suited for a fight.
With all this in our minds, we waded ashore as fast as we could, leaving behind us the poor jolly-boat and a good half of all our powder and provisions.
With all this on our minds, we hurried ashore as quickly as we could, leaving behind the poor jolly-boat and a good half of our powder and supplies.
XVIII
Narrative Continued by the Doctor: End of the First Day’s Fighting

e made our best speed across the strip of wood that now divided us from the stockade, and at every step we took the voices of the buccaneers rang nearer. Soon we could hear their footfalls as they ran and the cracking of the branches as they breasted across a bit of thicket.
We hurried as fast as we could across the stretch of wood that now separated us from the stockade, and with each step, the voices of the pirates grew closer. Soon, we could hear their footsteps as they ran and the snapping of branches as they forced their way through some underbrush.
I began to see we should have a brush for it in earnest and looked to my priming.
I started to realize we should really have a brush for it and focused on getting my supplies ready.
“Captain,” said I, “Trelawney is the dead shot. Give him your gun; his own is useless.”
“Captain,” I said, “Trelawney is an expert shot. Give him your gun; his own is no good.”
They exchanged guns, and Trelawney, silent and cool as he had been since the beginning of the bustle, hung a moment on his heel to see that all was fit for service. At the same time, observing Gray to be unarmed, I handed him my cutlass. It did all our hearts good to see him spit in his hand, knit his brows, and make the blade sing through the air. It was plain from every line of his body that our new hand was worth his salt.
They swapped guns, and Trelawney, quiet and calm as he had been since the start of the chaos, paused for a moment to make sure everything was ready for action. At the same time, seeing that Gray was unarmed, I gave him my cutlass. It lifted all our spirits to watch him spit in his hand, furrow his brow, and make the blade whistle through the air. It was clear from every line of his body that our new crew member was worth his weight in gold.
Forty paces farther we came to the edge of the wood and saw the stockade in front of us. We struck the enclosure about the middle of the south side, and almost at the same time, seven mutineers—Job Anderson, the boatswain, at their head—appeared in full cry at the southwestern corner.
Forty steps ahead, we reached the edge of the woods and saw the stockade in front of us. We hit the enclosure roughly in the middle of the south side, and almost simultaneously, seven mutineers—Job Anderson, the boatswain, leading the way—showed up shouting at the southwestern corner.
They paused as if taken aback, and before they recovered, not only the squire and I, but Hunter and Joyce from the block house, had time to fire. The four shots came in rather a scattering volley, but they did the business: one of the enemy actually fell, and the rest, without hesitation, turned and plunged into the trees.
They stopped for a moment, clearly surprised, and before they could regroup, the squire and I, along with Hunter and Joyce from the block house, had a chance to shoot. The four shots went off in a bit of a random volley, but they did the trick: one of the enemies actually went down, and the others quickly turned and ran into the trees.
After reloading, we walked down the outside of the palisade to see to the fallen enemy. He was stone dead—shot through the heart.
After reloading, we walked along the outside of the palisade to check on the fallen enemy. He was stone dead—shot through the heart.
We began to rejoice over our good success when just at that moment a pistol cracked in the bush, a ball whistled close past my ear, and poor Tom Redruth stumbled and fell his length on the ground. Both the squire and I returned the shot, but as we had nothing to aim at, it is probable we only wasted powder. Then we reloaded and turned our attention to poor Tom.
We started to celebrate our good fortune when suddenly a gun went off in the bushes, a bullet zipped by my ear, and poor Tom Redruth collapsed on the ground. Both the squire and I fired back, but since we didn’t have a target, we probably just wasted our ammo. Then we reloaded and focused our attention on poor Tom.
The captain and Gray were already examining him, and I saw with half an eye that all was over.
The captain and Gray were already checking him out, and I could tell with half an eye that it was all done.
I believe the readiness of our return volley had scattered the mutineers once more, for we were suffered without further molestation to get the poor old gamekeeper hoisted over the stockade and carried, groaning and bleeding, into the log-house.
I think the readiness of our return fire scared the mutineers away again, because we were able to get the poor old gamekeeper lifted over the stockade and taken, groaning and bleeding, into the log-house without any more trouble.
Poor old fellow, he had not uttered one word of surprise, complaint, fear, or even acquiescence from the very beginning of our troubles till now, when we had laid him down in the log-house to die. He had lain like a Trojan behind his mattress in the gallery; he had followed every order silently, doggedly, and well; he was the oldest of our party by a score of years; and now, sullen, old, serviceable servant, it was he that was to die.
Poor guy, he hadn't said a single word of surprise, complaint, fear, or even agreement from the very start of our troubles until now, when we had laid him down in the log cabin to die. He had stayed like a soldier behind his mattress in the gallery; he had followed every order quietly, stubbornly, and well; he was the oldest of our group by a good twenty years; and now, gloomy, old, dependable servant, it was him who was about to die.
The squire dropped down beside him on his knees and kissed his hand, crying like a child.
The squire knelt next to him and kissed his hand, sobbing like a child.
“Be I going, doctor?” he asked.
“Am I going, doctor?” he asked.
“Tom, my man,” said I, “you’re going home.”
“Tom, my dude,” I said, “you’re going home.”
“I wish I had had a lick at them with the gun first,” he replied.
“I wish I could have taken a shot at them with the gun first,” he replied.
“Tom,” said the squire, “say you forgive me, won’t you?”
“Tom,” said the squire, “please say you forgive me, okay?”
“Would that be respectful like, from me to you, squire?” was the answer. “Howsoever, so be it, amen!”
“Would that be respectful from me to you, squire?” was the response. “Anyway, so be it, amen!”
After a little while of silence, he said he thought somebody might read a prayer. “It’s the custom, sir,” he added apologetically. And not long after, without another word, he passed away.
After a brief silence, he said he thought someone might say a prayer. “It’s the custom, sir,” he added, a bit apologetically. Shortly after, without saying anything else, he passed away.
In the meantime the captain, whom I had observed to be wonderfully swollen about the chest and pockets, had turned out a great many various stores—the British colours, a Bible, a coil of stoutish rope, pen, ink, the log-book, and pounds of tobacco. He had found a longish fir-tree lying felled and trimmed in the enclosure, and with the help of Hunter he had set it up at the corner of the log-house where the trunks crossed and made an angle. Then, climbing on the roof, he had with his own hand bent and run up the colours.
In the meantime, the captain, who I noticed was quite puffed up around the chest and pockets, had pulled out a lot of different supplies—the British flag, a Bible, a thick coil of rope, pen, ink, the logbook, and pounds of tobacco. He had discovered a long fir tree that had been cut down and trimmed in the area, and with Hunter's help, he set it up at the corner of the log cabin where the trunks met and formed an angle. Then, climbing onto the roof, he personally raised the flag.
This seemed mightily to relieve him. He re-entered the log-house and set about counting up the stores as if nothing else existed. But he had an eye on Tom’s passage for all that, and as soon as all was over, came forward with another flag and reverently spread it on the body.
This really seemed to lift his spirits. He went back into the log cabin and started counting the supplies as if nothing else mattered. But he was still keeping an eye on Tom’s passage, and as soon as everything was done, he stepped forward with another flag and gently placed it over the body.
“Don’t you take on, sir,” he said, shaking the squire’s hand. “All’s well with him; no fear for a hand that’s been shot down in his duty to captain and owner. It mayn’t be good divinity, but it’s a fact.”
“Don’t worry, sir,” he said, shaking the squire’s hand. “He’s doing fine; no need to worry about someone who’s been hurt while serving his captain and owner. It might not be the best way to put it, but it’s the truth.”
Then he pulled me aside.
Then he took me aside.
“Dr. Livesey,” he said, “in how many weeks do you and squire expect the consort?”
“Dr. Livesey,” he said, “how many weeks do you and the squire expect the consort?”
I told him it was a question not of weeks but of months, that if we were not back by the end of August Blandly was to send to find us, but neither sooner nor later. “You can calculate for yourself,” I said.
I told him it wasn't a matter of weeks but months, and if we weren't back by the end of August, Blandly was supposed to send someone to find us, but not any sooner or later. "You can figure it out for yourself," I said.
“Why, yes,” returned the captain, scratching his head; “and making a large allowance, sir, for all the gifts of Providence, I should say we were pretty close hauled.”
“Why, yes,” replied the captain, scratching his head; “and considering all the blessings from Providence, I’d say we were doing pretty well.”
“How do you mean?” I asked.
“How do you mean?” I asked.
“It’s a pity, sir, we lost that second load. That’s what I mean,” replied the captain. “As for powder and shot, we’ll do. But the rations are short, very short—so short, Dr. Livesey, that we’re perhaps as well without that extra mouth.”
“It’s a shame, sir, we lost that second load. That’s what I mean,” replied the captain. “As for powder and shot, we’re good. But the rations are low, really low—so low, Dr. Livesey, that we’re probably better off without that extra mouth.”
And he pointed to the dead body under the flag.
And he pointed to the dead body under the flag.
Just then, with a roar and a whistle, a round-shot passed high above the roof of the log-house and plumped far beyond us in the wood.
Just then, with a loud boom and a whistle, a cannonball flew high over the roof of the log cabin and landed far beyond us in the woods.
“Oho!” said the captain. “Blaze away! You’ve little enough powder already, my lads.”
“Oho!” said the captain. “Go ahead and fire away! You don’t have much ammo left, my friends.”
At the second trial, the aim was better, and the ball descended inside the stockade, scattering a cloud of sand but doing no further damage.
At the second trial, the aim was improved, and the ball landed inside the stockade, kicking up a cloud of sand but causing no additional damage.
“Captain,” said the squire, “the house is quite invisible from the ship. It must be the flag they are aiming at. Would it not be wiser to take it in?”
“Captain,” said the squire, “the house is completely hidden from the ship. They must be targeting the flag. Wouldn't it be smarter to take it down?”
“Strike my colours!” cried the captain. “No, sir, not I”; and as soon as he had said the words, I think we all agreed with him. For it was not only a piece of stout, seamanly, good feeling; it was good policy besides and showed our enemies that we despised their cannonade.
“Lower my flags!” shouted the captain. “No, sir, not me.” And as soon as he said that, I believe we all agreed with him. It wasn’t just a strong, sailor-like sentiment; it was smart strategy too and showed our enemies that we didn’t care about their cannon fire.
All through the evening they kept thundering away. Ball after ball flew over or fell short or kicked up the sand in the enclosure, but they had to fire so high that the shot fell dead and buried itself in the soft sand. We had no ricochet to fear, and though one popped in through the roof of the log-house and out again through the floor, we soon got used to that sort of horse-play and minded it no more than cricket.
All evening long, they kept on shooting. Ball after ball either soared over us, fell short, or kicked up sand in the fenced area, but they had to shoot so high that the impact fell flat and got buried in the soft sand. We didn't have to worry about ricochets, and even though one came through the ceiling of the log house and exited through the floor, we quickly got used to that kind of roughhousing and didn't mind it any more than a game of cricket.
“There is one good thing about all this,” observed the captain; “the wood in front of us is likely clear. The ebb has made a good while; our stores should be uncovered. Volunteers to go and bring in pork.”
“There’s one good thing about all this,” the captain pointed out; “the wood ahead of us is probably clear. The tide has been out for a while; our supplies should be exposed. Who wants to volunteer to go and bring back some pork?”
Gray and Hunter were the first to come forward. Well armed, they stole out of the stockade, but it proved a useless mission. The mutineers were bolder than we fancied or they put more trust in Israel’s gunnery. For four or five of them were busy carrying off our stores and wading out with them to one of the gigs that lay close by, pulling an oar or so to hold her steady against the current. Silver was in the stern-sheets in command; and every man of them was now provided with a musket from some secret magazine of their own.
Gray and Hunter were the first to step up. Well-armed, they slipped out of the stockade, but the mission turned out to be pointless. The mutineers were bolder than we thought, or they had more confidence in Israel’s marksmanship. Four or five of them were busy taking our supplies and wading out to one of the nearby boats, pulling an oar or two to keep it steady against the current. Silver was at the back in command, and every one of them was now equipped with a musket from some hidden stash of their own.
The captain sat down to his log, and here is the beginning of the entry:
The captain sat down to write in his log, and here’s the start of the entry:
Alexander Smollett, master; David Livesey, ship’s doctor; Abraham Gray, carpenter’s mate; John Trelawney, owner; John Hunter and Richard Joyce, owner’s servants, landsmen—being all that is left faithful of the ship’s company—with stores for ten days at short rations, came ashore this day and flew British colours on the log-house in Treasure Island. Thomas Redruth, owner’s servant, landsman, shot by the mutineers; James Hawkins, cabin-boy—
Alexander Smollett, captain; David Livesey, ship’s doctor; Abraham Gray, carpenter’s assistant; John Trelawney, owner; John Hunter and Richard Joyce, owner’s servants, ordinary sailors—these are all that remain loyal from the ship’s crew—with supplies for ten days on minimal rations, came ashore today and raised the British flag on the log cabin in Treasure Island. Thomas Redruth, owner’s servant, ordinary sailor, was shot by the mutineers; James Hawkins, cabin boy—
And at the same time, I was wondering over poor Jim Hawkins’ fate.
And at the same time, I was thinking about poor Jim Hawkins’ fate.
A hail on the land side.
A hail on the land side.
“Somebody hailing us,” said Hunter, who was on guard.
“Someone calling out to us,” said Hunter, who was on watch.
“Doctor! Squire! Captain! Hullo, Hunter, is that you?” came the cries.
“Doctor! Squire! Captain! Hey, Hunter, is that you?” came the calls.
And I ran to the door in time to see Jim Hawkins, safe and sound, come climbing over the stockade.
And I ran to the door just in time to see Jim Hawkins, safe and sound, climbing over the fence.

XIX
Narrative Resumed by Jim Hawkins: The Garrison in the Stockade

s soon as Ben Gunn saw the colours he came to a halt, stopped me by the arm, and sat down.
As soon as Ben Gunn saw the colors, he stopped, grabbed my arm, and sat down.
“Now,” said he, “there’s your friends, sure enough.”
“Now,” he said, “there are your friends, for sure.”
“Far more likely it’s the mutineers,” I answered.
"Much more likely, it's the rebels," I replied.
“That!” he cried. “Why, in a place like this, where nobody puts in but gen’lemen of fortune, Silver would fly the Jolly Roger, you don’t make no doubt of that. No, that’s your friends. There’s been blows too, and I reckon your friends has had the best of it; and here they are ashore in the old stockade, as was made years and years ago by Flint. Ah, he was the man to have a headpiece, was Flint! Barring rum, his match were never seen. He were afraid of none, not he; on’y Silver—Silver was that genteel.”
“That!” he shouted. “In a place like this, where only wealthy gentlemen venture, you can bet Silver would raise the Jolly Roger, no doubt about it. No, those are your friends. There have been fights too, and I’d say your friends came out on top; and here they are on shore in the old stockade, built years and years ago by Flint. Ah, Flint was a real mastermind! Aside from rum, you’d never find anyone better. He wasn’t afraid of anyone, not at all; only Silver—Silver was definitely that classy.”
“Well,” said I, “that may be so, and so be it; all the more reason that I should hurry on and join my friends.”
"Well," I said, "maybe that's true, and if it is, then all the more reason for me to rush over and meet my friends."
“Nay, mate,” returned Ben, “not you. You’re a good boy, or I’m mistook; but you’re on’y a boy, all told. Now, Ben Gunn is fly. Rum wouldn’t bring me there, where you’re going—not rum wouldn’t, till I see your born gen’leman and gets it on his word of honour. And you won’t forget my words; ‘A precious sight (that’s what you’ll say), a precious sight more confidence’—and then nips him.”
“Nah, buddy,” Ben replied, “not you. You're a good kid, or I’m wrong; but you’re just a kid, all things considered. Now, Ben Gunn is smart. Rum wouldn’t get me to go where you’re headed—not rum wouldn’t, until I see your real gentleman and get it on his word of honor. And don’t forget my words; ‘A precious sight (that’s what you’ll say), a precious sight more confidence’—and then he takes a sip.”
And he pinched me the third time with the same air of cleverness.
And he pinched me for the third time with the same smugness.
“And when Ben Gunn is wanted, you know where to find him, Jim. Just wheer you found him today. And him that comes is to have a white thing in his hand, and he’s to come alone. Oh! And you’ll say this: ‘Ben Gunn,’ says you, ‘has reasons of his own.’”
“And when Ben Gunn is needed, you know where to find him, Jim. Just where you found him today. The person who comes will have something white in their hand, and they’re supposed to come alone. Oh! And you’ll say this: ‘Ben Gunn,’ you tell them, ‘has his own reasons.’”
“Well,” said I, “I believe I understand. You have something to propose, and you wish to see the squire or the doctor, and you’re to be found where I found you. Is that all?”
“Well,” I said, “I think I get it. You have something to suggest, and you want to see the squire or the doctor, and you’ll be found where I found you. Is that it?”
“And when? says you,” he added. “Why, from about noon observation to about six bells.”
“And when?” you say,” he added. “Well, from about noon observation to around six o’clock.”
“Good,” said I, “and now may I go?”
“Sounds good,” I said, “can I go now?”
“You won’t forget?” he inquired anxiously. “Precious sight, and reasons of his own, says you. Reasons of his own; that’s the mainstay; as between man and man. Well, then”—still holding me—“I reckon you can go, Jim. And, Jim, if you was to see Silver, you wouldn’t go for to sell Ben Gunn? Wild horses wouldn’t draw it from you? No, says you. And if them pirates camp ashore, Jim, what would you say but there’d be widders in the morning?”
“You won’t forget?” he asked nervously. “A precious sight, and reasons of his own, you say. Reasons of his own; that’s the main thing; as it is between one man and another. Well, then”—still holding onto me—“I guess you can go, Jim. And, Jim, if you see Silver, you wouldn’t even think about selling Ben Gunn? Nothing could make you do it? No, right? And if those pirates camp ashore, Jim, what would you say but there’d be widows in the morning?”
Here he was interrupted by a loud report, and a cannonball came tearing through the trees and pitched in the sand not a hundred yards from where we two were talking. The next moment each of us had taken to his heels in a different direction.
Here, he was interrupted by a loud bang, and a cannonball came crashing through the trees, landing in the sand less than a hundred yards from where we were talking. The next moment, we both took off running in opposite directions.
For a good hour to come frequent reports shook the island, and balls kept crashing through the woods. I moved from hiding-place to hiding-place, always pursued, or so it seemed to me, by these terrifying missiles. But towards the end of the bombardment, though still I durst not venture in the direction of the stockade, where the balls fell oftenest, I had begun, in a manner, to pluck up my heart again, and after a long detour to the east, crept down among the shore-side trees.
For about an hour, constant gunfire shook the island, and bullets kept whizzing through the woods. I moved from one hiding spot to another, always feeling like I was being chased by these frightening projectiles. But toward the end of the attack, even though I still didn't dare head toward the stockade, where the bullets were landing the most, I had started to regain some of my courage. After a long detour to the east, I crept down among the trees by the shore.
The sun had just set, the sea breeze was rustling and tumbling in the woods and ruffling the grey surface of the anchorage; the tide, too, was far out, and great tracts of sand lay uncovered; the air, after the heat of the day, chilled me through my jacket.
The sun had just gone down, the sea breeze was blowing and moving through the trees and rippling the gray surface of the water; the tide was also out, exposing large stretches of sand; the air, after the heat of the day, chilled me right through my jacket.
The Hispaniola still lay where she had anchored; but, sure enough, there was the Jolly Roger—the black flag of piracy—flying from her peak. Even as I looked, there came another red flash and another report that sent the echoes clattering, and one more round-shot whistled through the air. It was the last of the cannonade.
The Hispaniola was still where it had anchored; but, sure enough, there was the Jolly Roger—the black flag of piracy—flying from the top. Just as I looked, another red flash erupted and another loud bang echoed, sending the sounds bouncing around, and one more cannonball whistled through the air. That was the last of the cannon fire.
I lay for some time watching the bustle which succeeded the attack. Men were demolishing something with axes on the beach near the stockade—the poor jolly-boat, I afterwards discovered. Away, near the mouth of the river, a great fire was glowing among the trees, and between that point and the ship one of the gigs kept coming and going, the men, whom I had seen so gloomy, shouting at the oars like children. But there was a sound in their voices which suggested rum.
I lay there for a while watching the activity that followed the attack. Men were chopping up something with axes on the beach near the stockade—the poor jolly boat, as I later found out. Over by the mouth of the river, a big fire was glowing among the trees, and between that spot and the ship, one of the gigs was making trips back and forth, the men I had seen looking so miserable now shouting at the oars like kids. But there was a tone in their voices that hinted at rum.
At length I thought I might return towards the stockade. I was pretty far down on the low, sandy spit that encloses the anchorage to the east, and is joined at half-water to Skeleton Island; and now, as I rose to my feet, I saw, some distance further down the spit and rising from among low bushes, an isolated rock, pretty high, and peculiarly white in colour. It occurred to me that this might be the white rock of which Ben Gunn had spoken and that some day or other a boat might be wanted and I should know where to look for one.
Eventually, I thought I might head back to the stockade. I was pretty far down on the low, sandy strip that encloses the harbor to the east, which connects at low tide to Skeleton Island. As I stood up, I noticed, a bit further down the strip and rising among some low bushes, a solitary rock, quite tall and strangely white in color. It struck me that this could be the white rock Ben Gunn had mentioned, and that someday, if a boat was needed, I would know exactly where to find it.
Then I skirted among the woods until I had regained the rear, or shoreward side, of the stockade, and was soon warmly welcomed by the faithful party.
Then I moved through the woods until I reached the back, or shore side, of the stockade, where I was quickly greeted by the loyal group.
I had soon told my story and began to look about me. The log-house was made of unsquared trunks of pine—roof, walls, and floor. The latter stood in several places as much as a foot or a foot and a half above the surface of the sand. There was a porch at the door, and under this porch the little spring welled up into an artificial basin of a rather odd kind—no other than a great ship’s kettle of iron, with the bottom knocked out, and sunk “to her bearings,” as the captain said, among the sand.
I soon shared my story and started to take in my surroundings. The log cabin was built from uncut pine logs—roof, walls, and floor. In some areas, the floor was raised about a foot or a foot and a half above the sandy ground. There was a porch at the entrance, and underneath it, a small spring bubbled up into a strangely shaped artificial basin—nothing more than an old ship's kettle made of iron, with the bottom taken out and sunk “to her bearings,” as the captain put it, into the sand.
Little had been left besides the framework of the house, but in one corner there was a stone slab laid down by way of hearth and an old rusty iron basket to contain the fire.
Little was left except for the structure of the house, but in one corner, there was a stone slab serving as a hearth and an old rusty iron basket to hold the fire.
The slopes of the knoll and all the inside of the stockade had been cleared of timber to build the house, and we could see by the stumps what a fine and lofty grove had been destroyed. Most of the soil had been washed away or buried in drift after the removal of the trees; only where the streamlet ran down from the kettle a thick bed of moss and some ferns and little creeping bushes were still green among the sand. Very close around the stockade—too close for defence, they said—the wood still flourished high and dense, all of fir on the land side, but towards the sea with a large admixture of live-oaks.
The slopes of the hill and all the inside of the stockade had been cleared of trees to build the house, and we could see by the stumps what a beautiful and tall grove had been destroyed. Most of the soil had been washed away or buried in drift after the trees were removed; only where the streamlet flowed down from the kettle did a thick bed of moss, some ferns, and little creeping bushes remain green among the sand. Very close around the stockade—too close for defense, they said—the woods were still thriving, dense and tall, all fir on the land side, but towards the sea, there was a large mix of live oaks.
The cold evening breeze, of which I have spoken, whistled through every chink of the rude building and sprinkled the floor with a continual rain of fine sand. There was sand in our eyes, sand in our teeth, sand in our suppers, sand dancing in the spring at the bottom of the kettle, for all the world like porridge beginning to boil. Our chimney was a square hole in the roof; it was but a little part of the smoke that found its way out, and the rest eddied about the house and kept us coughing and piping the eye.
The cold evening breeze I mentioned whistled through every crack of the rough building and sprinkled the floor with a steady rain of fine sand. There was sand in our eyes, sand in our teeth, sand in our meals, and sand swirling in the kettle at the bottom, just like porridge starting to boil. Our chimney was just a square hole in the roof; only a small amount of the smoke escaped, while the rest swirled around the house, making us cough and tear up.
Add to this that Gray, the new man, had his face tied up in a bandage for a cut he had got in breaking away from the mutineers and that poor old Tom Redruth, still unburied, lay along the wall, stiff and stark, under the Union Jack.
Add to this that Gray, the new guy, had his face wrapped in a bandage from a cut he got while escaping from the mutineers and that poor old Tom Redruth, still unburied, lay against the wall, stiff and lifeless, under the Union Jack.
If we had been allowed to sit idle, we should all have fallen in the blues, but Captain Smollett was never the man for that. All hands were called up before him, and he divided us into watches. The doctor and Gray and I for one; the squire, Hunter, and Joyce upon the other. Tired though we all were, two were sent out for firewood; two more were set to dig a grave for Redruth; the doctor was named cook; I was put sentry at the door; and the captain himself went from one to another, keeping up our spirits and lending a hand wherever it was wanted.
If we had been allowed to just sit around, we would all have felt pretty down, but Captain Smollett was not the type to let that happen. Everyone was called up in front of him, and he divided us into shifts. The doctor, Gray, and I were one group; the squire, Hunter, and Joyce made up the other. Even though we were all exhausted, two people were sent out for firewood; two more were assigned to dig a grave for Redruth; the doctor became the cook; I was put on guard at the door; and the captain himself went from person to person, keeping our spirits up and helping out wherever it was needed.
From time to time the doctor came to the door for a little air and to rest his eyes, which were almost smoked out of his head, and whenever he did so, he had a word for me.
From time to time, the doctor would come to the door for some fresh air and to rest his eyes, which felt like they were about to burn out of his head, and whenever he did, he had something to say to me.
“That man Smollett,” he said once, “is a better man than I am. And when I say that it means a deal, Jim.”
“That guy Smollett,” he said once, “is a better person than I am. And when I say that, it means a lot, Jim.”
Another time he came and was silent for a while. Then he put his head on one side, and looked at me.
Another time, he came and was quiet for a bit. Then he tilted his head to the side and looked at me.
“Is this Ben Gunn a man?” he asked.
“Is Ben Gunn a person?” he asked.
“I do not know, sir,” said I. “I am not very sure whether he’s sane.”
“I don’t know, sir,” I said. “I’m not really sure if he’s sane.”
“If there’s any doubt about the matter, he is,” returned the doctor. “A man who has been three years biting his nails on a desert island, Jim, can’t expect to appear as sane as you or me. It doesn’t lie in human nature. Was it cheese you said he had a fancy for?”
“If there’s any doubt about it, he is,” the doctor replied. “A man who has spent three years biting his nails on a deserted island, Jim, can’t expect to seem as sane as you or me. It’s just not in human nature. Did you say he had a preference for cheese?”
“Yes, sir, cheese,” I answered.
“Yep, sir, cheese,” I replied.
“Well, Jim,” says he, “just see the good that comes of being dainty in your food. You’ve seen my snuff-box, haven’t you? And you never saw me take snuff, the reason being that in my snuff-box I carry a piece of Parmesan cheese—a cheese made in Italy, very nutritious. Well, that’s for Ben Gunn!”
“Well, Jim,” he says, “just look at the benefits of being picky about your food. You’ve seen my snuff box, right? And you’ve never seen me take snuff, because in my snuff box, I keep a piece of Parmesan cheese—a nutritious cheese made in Italy. Well, that’s for Ben Gunn!”
Before supper was eaten we buried old Tom in the sand and stood round him for a while bare-headed in the breeze. A good deal of firewood had been got in, but not enough for the captain’s fancy, and he shook his head over it and told us we “must get back to this tomorrow rather livelier.” Then, when we had eaten our pork and each had a good stiff glass of brandy grog, the three chiefs got together in a corner to discuss our prospects.
Before dinner, we buried old Tom in the sand and stood around him for a bit, bare-headed in the breeze. We had gathered a fair amount of firewood, but it wasn’t enough for the captain’s taste, and he shook his head at it, telling us we “needed to get back to this tomorrow with more energy.” Then, after we had our pork and each enjoyed a strong glass of brandy grog, the three chiefs huddled together in a corner to talk about our prospects.

It appears they were at their wits’ end what to do, the stores being so low that we must have been starved into surrender long before help came. But our best hope, it was decided, was to kill off the buccaneers until they either hauled down their flag or ran away with the Hispaniola. From nineteen they were already reduced to fifteen, two others were wounded, and one at least—the man shot beside the gun—severely wounded, if he were not dead. Every time we had a crack at them, we were to take it, saving our own lives, with the extremest care. And besides that, we had two able allies—rum and the climate.
They seemed to be completely at a loss about what to do, with supplies so low that we would have been forced to surrender from starvation long before help arrived. However, we agreed that our best chance was to take out the buccaneers until they either lowered their flag or escaped with the Hispaniola. They had been cut down from nineteen to fifteen, two others were injured, and at least one—the guy shot next to the gun—was seriously hurt, if he wasn’t dead. Whenever we had the opportunity to strike at them, we had to do so, taking extreme care to save our own lives. Plus, we had two solid allies—rum and the weather.
As for the first, though we were about half a mile away, we could hear them roaring and singing late into the night; and as for the second, the doctor staked his wig that, camped where they were in the marsh and unprovided with remedies, the half of them would be on their backs before a week.
As for the first, even though we were about half a mile away, we could hear them roaring and singing late into the night; and as for the second, the doctor bet his wig that, camping where they were in the marsh and without any supplies, half of them would be lying down sick within a week.
“So,” he added, “if we are not all shot down first they’ll be glad to be packing in the schooner. It’s always a ship, and they can get to buccaneering again, I suppose.”
“So,” he added, “if we don’t get shot down first, they’ll be happy to be loading up the schooner. It’s always a ship, and I guess they can start buccaneering again.”
“First ship that ever I lost,” said Captain Smollett.
“First ship I’ve ever lost,” said Captain Smollett.
I was dead tired, as you may fancy; and when I got to sleep, which was not till after a great deal of tossing, I slept like a log of wood.
I was completely exhausted, as you can imagine; and when I finally fell asleep, after a lot of tossing and turning, I slept like a rock.
The rest had long been up and had already breakfasted and increased the pile of firewood by about half as much again when I was wakened by a bustle and the sound of voices.
The others had been up for a while and had already eaten breakfast and added about half again to the pile of firewood when I was awakened by some commotion and voices.
“Flag of truce!” I heard someone say; and then, immediately after, with a cry of surprise, “Silver himself!”
“Flag of truce!” I heard someone say; and then, right after, with a shout of shock, “Silver himself!”
And at that, up I jumped, and rubbing my eyes, ran to a loophole in the wall.
And with that, I jumped up, rubbed my eyes, and ran to a gap in the wall.
XX
Silver’s Embassy

ure enough, there were two men just outside the stockade, one of them waving a white cloth, the other, no less a person than Silver himself, standing placidly by.
Sure enough, there were two men just outside the stockade, one of them waving a white cloth, the other, none other than Silver himself, standing calmly nearby.
It was still quite early, and the coldest morning that I think I ever was abroad in—a chill that pierced into the marrow. The sky was bright and cloudless overhead, and the tops of the trees shone rosily in the sun. But where Silver stood with his lieutenant, all was still in shadow, and they waded knee-deep in a low white vapour that had crawled during the night out of the morass. The chill and the vapour taken together told a poor tale of the island. It was plainly a damp, feverish, unhealthy spot.
It was still pretty early, and the coldest morning I think I've ever experienced— a chill that cut right through me. The sky was bright and clear above, and the tops of the trees glowed in the sunlight. But where Silver stood with his lieutenant, everything was still in shadow, and they were wading knee-deep in a low white mist that had crept out of the swamp during the night. The combination of the chill and the mist painted a bleak picture of the island. It was clearly a damp, feverish, unhealthy place.
“Keep indoors, men,” said the captain. “Ten to one this is a trick.”
“Stay inside, guys,” said the captain. “There’s a good chance this is a setup.”
Then he hailed the buccaneer.
Then he called the pirate.
“Who goes? Stand, or we fire.”
“Who’s there? Stand still, or we’ll shoot.”
“Flag of truce,” cried Silver.
"Ceasefire flag," cried Silver.
The captain was in the porch, keeping himself carefully out of the way of a treacherous shot, should any be intended. He turned and spoke to us, “Doctor’s watch on the lookout. Dr. Livesey take the north side, if you please; Jim, the east; Gray, west. The watch below, all hands to load muskets. Lively, men, and careful.”
The captain was on the porch, staying clear of any potential danger from a sneak attack. He turned to us and said, “Doctor, keep an eye out. Dr. Livesey, you take the north side, if you don't mind; Jim, you take the east; Gray, you cover the west. Everyone below, get all hands on loading the muskets. Move quickly, men, and be cautious.”
And then he turned again to the mutineers.
And then he turned back to the rebels.
“And what do you want with your flag of truce?” he cried.
“And what do you want with your peace flag?” he shouted.
This time it was the other man who replied.
This time, it was the other guy who responded.
“Cap’n Silver, sir, to come on board and make terms,” he shouted.
“Captain Silver, sir, to come on board and make a deal,” he shouted.
“Cap’n Silver! Don’t know him. Who’s he?” cried the captain. And we could hear him adding to himself, “Cap’n, is it? My heart, and here’s promotion!”
“Captain Silver! I don’t know him. Who is he?” shouted the captain. And we could hear him muttering to himself, “Captain, is it? My goodness, here comes a promotion!”
Long John answered for himself. “Me, sir. These poor lads have chosen me cap’n, after your desertion, sir”—laying a particular emphasis upon the word “desertion.” “We’re willing to submit, if we can come to terms, and no bones about it. All I ask is your word, Cap’n Smollett, to let me safe and sound out of this here stockade, and one minute to get out o’ shot before a gun is fired.”
Long John spoke up for himself. “Me, sir. These poor guys have picked me as their captain, after you abandoned us, sir”—putting extra emphasis on the word “abandoned.” “We’re ready to negotiate if we can reach an agreement, no doubt about it. All I ask is your word, Captain Smollett, to let me leave this stockade safe and sound, and give me one minute to get out of range before a shot is fired.”
“My man,” said Captain Smollett, “I have not the slightest desire to talk to you. If you wish to talk to me, you can come, that’s all. If there’s any treachery, it’ll be on your side, and the Lord help you.”
“My man,” said Captain Smollett, “I have no interest in talking to you. If you want to speak with me, you can come over, that’s all. If there's any betrayal, it’ll be on your part, and good luck with that.”
“That’s enough, Cap’n,” shouted Long John cheerily. “A word from you’s enough. I know a gentleman, and you may lay to that.”
“That's enough, Captain,” shouted Long John brightly. “One word from you is all it takes. I know a gentleman, and you can count on that.”
We could see the man who carried the flag of truce attempting to hold Silver back. Nor was that wonderful, seeing how cavalier had been the captain’s answer. But Silver laughed at him aloud and slapped him on the back as if the idea of alarm had been absurd. Then he advanced to the stockade, threw over his crutch, got a leg up, and with great vigour and skill succeeded in surmounting the fence and dropping safely to the other side.
We could see the guy carrying the flag of truce trying to hold Silver back. It wasn’t surprising, considering the captain’s careless response. But Silver laughed at him and slapped him on the back as if the idea of being worried was ridiculous. Then he moved towards the stockade, threw his crutch over, got a leg up, and with great energy and skill managed to climb over the fence and land safely on the other side.
I will confess that I was far too much taken up with what was going on to be of the slightest use as sentry; indeed, I had already deserted my eastern loophole and crept up behind the captain, who had now seated himself on the threshold, with his elbows on his knees, his head in his hands, and his eyes fixed on the water as it bubbled out of the old iron kettle in the sand. He was whistling “Come, Lasses and Lads.”
I confess that I was too caught up in what was happening to be of any real help as a lookout; in fact, I had already left my spot by the eastern opening and moved to sit behind the captain, who was now sitting on the threshold, resting his elbows on his knees, his head in his hands, and his eyes focused on the water bubbling out of the old iron kettle in the sand. He was whistling “Come, Lasses and Lads.”
Silver had terrible hard work getting up the knoll. What with the steepness of the incline, the thick tree stumps, and the soft sand, he and his crutch were as helpless as a ship in stays. But he stuck to it like a man in silence, and at last arrived before the captain, whom he saluted in the handsomest style. He was tricked out in his best; an immense blue coat, thick with brass buttons, hung as low as to his knees, and a fine laced hat was set on the back of his head.
Silver had a tough time climbing up the hill. With the steep incline, the thick tree stumps, and the soft sand, he and his crutch felt completely helpless, like a ship caught in the wind. But he persevered quietly and finally reached the captain, whom he greeted with the utmost respect. He was dressed in his finest; a huge blue coat decorated with brass buttons that reached down to his knees, and a nicely laced hat perched on the back of his head.
“Here you are, my man,” said the captain, raising his head. “You had better sit down.”
“Here you go, buddy,” said the captain, looking up. “You should sit down.”
“You ain’t a-going to let me inside, Cap’n?” complained Long John. “It’s a main cold morning, to be sure, sir, to sit outside upon the sand.”
“You're not going to let me inside, Captain?” complained Long John. “It's a really cold morning, that's for sure, sir, to be sitting outside on the sand.”
“Why, Silver,” said the captain, “if you had pleased to be an honest man, you might have been sitting in your galley. It’s your own doing. You’re either my ship’s cook—and then you were treated handsome—or Cap’n Silver, a common mutineer and pirate, and then you can go hang!”
“Why, Silver,” said the captain, “if you had chosen to be an honest man, you could have been sitting in your galley. It’s your own fault. You’re either my ship’s cook—and then you were well-treated—or Cap’n Silver, a typical mutineer and pirate, and in that case, you can go hang!”
“Well, well, Cap’n,” returned the sea-cook, sitting down as he was bidden on the sand, “you’ll have to give me a hand up again, that’s all. A sweet pretty place you have of it here. Ah, there’s Jim! The top of the morning to you, Jim. Doctor, here’s my service. Why, there you all are together like a happy family, in a manner of speaking.”
“Well, well, Captain,” the sea-cook replied, sitting down on the sand as he was asked, “you’ll have to help me up again, that's all. What a lovely spot you have here. Ah, there’s Jim! Good morning to you, Jim. Doctor, here’s my regards. Why, look at you all together like a happy family, so to speak.”
“If you have anything to say, my man, better say it,” said the captain.
“If you have something to say, my friend, you’d better say it,” said the captain.
“Right you were, Cap’n Smollett,” replied Silver. “Dooty is dooty, to be sure. Well now, you look here, that was a good lay of yours last night. I don’t deny it was a good lay. Some of you pretty handy with a handspike-end. And I’ll not deny neither but what some of my people was shook—maybe all was shook; maybe I was shook myself; maybe that’s why I’m here for terms. But you mark me, Cap’n, it won’t do twice, by thunder! We’ll have to do sentry-go and ease off a point or so on the rum. Maybe you think we were all a sheet in the wind’s eye. But I’ll tell you I was sober; I was on’y dog tired; and if I’d awoke a second sooner, I’d ’a caught you at the act, I would. He wasn’t dead when I got round to him, not he.”
“Right you were, Captain Smollett,” Silver replied. “Duty is duty, that's for sure. Well now, listen, that was a good move you made last night. I won’t deny it was a smart play. Some of you are pretty good with a handspike. And I won’t deny either that some of my people were shaken—maybe all were shaken; maybe I was shaken myself; maybe that’s why I’m here to discuss terms. But mark my words, Captain, it won’t happen again, I swear! We’ll have to keep watch and cut back a little on the rum. Maybe you think we were all out of our minds. But I’ll tell you I was sober; I was just exhausted; and if I had woken up a second sooner, I would’ve caught you in the act, I would. He wasn’t dead when I got to him, not at all.”
“Well?” says Captain Smollett as cool as can be.
"Well?" says Captain Smollett, sounding as calm as ever.
All that Silver said was a riddle to him, but you would never have guessed it from his tone. As for me, I began to have an inkling. Ben Gunn’s last words came back to my mind. I began to suppose that he had paid the buccaneers a visit while they all lay drunk together round their fire, and I reckoned up with glee that we had only fourteen enemies to deal with.
All that Silver said was a puzzle to him, but you wouldn't have guessed it from his tone. As for me, I started to have a hunch. Ben Gunn’s last words came back to me. I began to think that he had gone to see the pirates while they were all drunk together around their fire, and I happily counted that we only had fourteen enemies to face.
“Well, here it is,” said Silver. “We want that treasure, and we’ll have it—that’s our point! You would just as soon save your lives, I reckon; and that’s yours. You have a chart, haven’t you?”
“Well, here it is,” said Silver. “We want that treasure, and we're going to get it—that’s our goal! You’d probably rather save your lives, right? And that’s yours. You have a map, don’t you?”
“That’s as may be,” replied the captain.
"That might be true," replied the captain.
“Oh, well, you have, I know that,” returned Long John. “You needn’t be so husky with a man; there ain’t a particle of service in that, and you may lay to it. What I mean is, we want your chart. Now, I never meant you no harm, myself.”
“Oh, well, I know you do,” replied Long John. “You don’t have to be so tough with a guy; there’s no point in that, trust me. What I mean is, we need your map. And I never meant any harm to you, personally.”
“That won’t do with me, my man,” interrupted the captain. “We know exactly what you meant to do, and we don’t care, for now, you see, you can’t do it.”
“That won’t work for me, buddy,” interrupted the captain. “We know exactly what you were planning, and we don’t care because, for now, you can’t pull it off.”
And the captain looked at him calmly and proceeded to fill a pipe.
And the captain looked at him calmly and began to fill a pipe.
“If Abe Gray—” Silver broke out.
“If Abe Gray—” Silver cut in.
“Avast there!” cried Mr. Smollett. “Gray told me nothing, and I asked him nothing; and what’s more, I would see you and him and this whole island blown clean out of the water into blazes first. So there’s my mind for you, my man, on that.”
“Stop right there!” shouted Mr. Smollett. “Gray didn't tell me anything, and I didn't ask him anything; and what's more, I’d rather see you, him, and this whole island blown to smithereens than go along with it. So that’s my stance, my man.”
This little whiff of temper seemed to cool Silver down. He had been growing nettled before, but now he pulled himself together.
This small burst of anger seemed to calm Silver down. He had been getting irritated before, but now he collected himself.
“Like enough,” said he. “I would set no limits to what gentlemen might consider shipshape, or might not, as the case were. And seein’ as how you are about to take a pipe, Cap’n, I’ll make so free as do likewise.”
"Probably," he said. "I wouldn’t put any limits on what gentlemen might find acceptable or not, depending on the situation. And since you’re about to smoke a pipe, Captain, I’ll go ahead and do the same."
And he filled a pipe and lighted it; and the two men sat silently smoking for quite a while, now looking each other in the face, now stopping their tobacco, now leaning forward to spit. It was as good as the play to see them.
And he packed a pipe and lit it; and the two men sat quietly smoking for a long time, sometimes looking each other in the eye, sometimes pausing their smoking, and sometimes leaning forward to spit. Watching them was just as entertaining as a performance.
“Now,” resumed Silver, “here it is. You give us the chart to get the treasure by, and drop shooting poor seamen and stoving of their heads in while asleep. You do that, and we’ll offer you a choice. Either you come aboard along of us, once the treasure shipped, and then I’ll give you my affy-davy, upon my word of honour, to clap you somewhere safe ashore. Or if that ain’t to your fancy, some of my hands being rough and having old scores on account of hazing, then you can stay here, you can. We’ll divide stores with you, man for man; and I’ll give my affy-davy, as before to speak the first ship I sight, and send ’em here to pick you up. Now, you’ll own that’s talking. Handsomer you couldn’t look to get, now you. And I hope”—raising his voice—“that all hands in this here block house will overhaul my words, for what is spoke to one is spoke to all.”
“Now,” Silver continued, “here’s the deal. You give us the map to the treasure, and stop shooting at poor sailors and smashing their heads while they’re asleep. Do that, and we’ll give you a choice. You can come aboard with us after we load the treasure, and I’ll promise, on my honor, to put you somewhere safe on shore. Or if that doesn’t suit you, since some of my crew are rough and have old grudges because of hazing, then you can stay here. We’ll share supplies with you, man for man; and I’ll promise, as before, to signal the first ship I see and have them come here to pick you up. Now, you have to admit, that’s a good offer. You couldn’t ask for better, could you? And I hope”—raising his voice—“that everyone in this block house hears me, because what I say to one, I say to all.”
Captain Smollett rose from his seat and knocked out the ashes of his pipe in the palm of his left hand.
Captain Smollett got up from his seat and tapped the ashes from his pipe into the palm of his left hand.
“Is that all?” he asked.
"Is that it?" he asked.
“Every last word, by thunder!” answered John. “Refuse that, and you’ve seen the last of me but musket-balls.”
“Every single word, I swear!” replied John. “Deny that, and you’ll only see me again in the form of musket balls.”
“Very good,” said the captain. “Now you’ll hear me. If you’ll come up one by one, unarmed, I’ll engage to clap you all in irons and take you home to a fair trial in England. If you won’t, my name is Alexander Smollett, I’ve flown my sovereign’s colours, and I’ll see you all to Davy Jones. You can’t find the treasure. You can’t sail the ship—there’s not a man among you fit to sail the ship. You can’t fight us—Gray, there, got away from five of you. Your ship’s in irons, Master Silver; you’re on a lee shore, and so you’ll find. I stand here and tell you so; and they’re the last good words you’ll get from me, for in the name of heaven, I’ll put a bullet in your back when next I meet you. Tramp, my lad. Bundle out of this, please, hand over hand, and double quick.”
"Very good," said the captain. "Now listen up. If you come up one by one, without weapons, I promise to put you all in chains and take you back for a fair trial in England. If you refuse, my name is Alexander Smollett, I’ve raised my sovereign’s flag, and I’ll send you all to Davy Jones. You can’t find the treasure. You can’t sail the ship—there isn’t a single one of you capable of sailing it. You can’t fight us—Gray over there got away from five of you. Your ship's stuck, Master Silver; you’re up against a lee shore, and you’ll see that. I’m telling you this, and it’s the last nice thing you’ll hear from me, because in the name of heaven, I’ll shoot you in the back the next time I see you. Move along, my lad. Get out of here, please, hand over hand, and quickly."
Silver’s face was a picture; his eyes started in his head with wrath. He shook the fire out of his pipe.
Silver's face was a sight to behold; his eyes bulged with rage. He emptied the ash from his pipe.
“Give me a hand up!” he cried.
“Help me!” he shouted.

“Give me a hand up!” he cried. “Not I,” returned the captain.
“Help me out!” he shouted. “Not a chance,” replied the captain.
“Not I,” returned the captain.
“Not me,” replied the captain.
“Who’ll give me a hand up?” he roared.
“Who’s going to help me out?” he shouted.
Not a man among us moved. Growling the foulest imprecations, he crawled along the sand till he got hold of the porch and could hoist himself again upon his crutch. Then he spat into the spring.
Not one of us moved. Cursing loudly, he crawled along the sand until he grabbed the porch and managed to get back up on his crutch. Then he spat into the spring.
“There!” he cried. “That’s what I think of ye. Before an hour’s out, I’ll stove in your old block house like a rum puncheon. Laugh, by thunder, laugh! Before an hour’s out, ye’ll laugh upon the other side. Them that die’ll be the lucky ones.”
“There!” he yelled. “That’s what I think of you. In less than an hour, I’ll smash your old house like a rum barrel. Laugh, damn it, laugh! In less than an hour, you’ll be laughing on the other side. Those who die will be the lucky ones.”
And with a dreadful oath he stumbled off, ploughed down the sand, was helped across the stockade, after four or five failures, by the man with the flag of truce, and disappeared in an instant afterwards among the trees.
And with a terrible curse, he stumbled away, pushed through the sand, and was assisted over the stockade, after a few tries, by the man with the flag of truce, then vanished almost immediately among the trees.
XXI
The Attack

s soon as Silver disappeared, the captain, who had been closely watching him, turned towards the interior of the house and found not a man of us at his post but Gray. It was the first time we had ever seen him angry.
As soon as Silver disappeared, the captain, who had been closely watching him, turned towards the inside of the house and found that none of us were at our posts except Gray. It was the first time we had ever seen him angry.
“Quarters!” he roared. And then, as we all slunk back to our places, “Gray,” he said, “I’ll put your name in the log; you’ve stood by your duty like a seaman. Mr. Trelawney, I’m surprised at you, sir. Doctor, I thought you had worn the king’s coat! If that was how you served at Fontenoy, sir, you’d have been better in your berth.”
“Quarters!” he shouted. Then, as we all returned to our spots, “Gray,” he said, “I’ll write your name down in the log; you’ve upheld your duty like a sailor. Mr. Trelawney, I’m disappointed in you, sir. Doctor, I thought you had served the king! If that’s how you acted at Fontenoy, sir, you would have been better off in your cabin.”
The doctor’s watch were all back at their loopholes, the rest were busy loading the spare muskets, and everyone with a red face, you may be certain, and a flea in his ear, as the saying is.
The doctors were all back at their posts, the others were busy loading the spare muskets, and you can be sure everyone had a red face and was feeling a bit anxious, as they say.
The captain looked on for a while in silence. Then he spoke.
The captain watched silently for a moment. Then he spoke.
“My lads,” said he, “I’ve given Silver a broadside. I pitched it in red-hot on purpose; and before the hour’s out, as he said, we shall be boarded. We’re outnumbered, I needn’t tell you that, but we fight in shelter; and a minute ago I should have said we fought with discipline. I’ve no manner of doubt that we can drub them, if you choose.”
“My friends,” he said, “I’ve hit Silver with a strong attack. I purposely made it intense, and before the hour is up, just like he said, we’ll be boarded. We’re outnumbered, and I don’t need to remind you of that, but we have the advantage of shelter; and just a minute ago, I would have said we have discipline on our side. I’m confident we can beat them, if you’re willing to fight.”
Then he went the rounds and saw, as he said, that all was clear.
Then he went around and saw, as he said, that everything was fine.
On the two short sides of the house, east and west, there were only two loopholes; on the south side where the porch was, two again; and on the north side, five. There was a round score of muskets for the seven of us; the firewood had been built into four piles—tables, you might say—one about the middle of each side, and on each of these tables some ammunition and four loaded muskets were laid ready to the hand of the defenders. In the middle, the cutlasses lay ranged.
On the two short sides of the house, the east and west, there were just two loopholes; on the south side where the porch was, there were two more; and on the north side, five. We had a total of seven muskets among us. The firewood was stacked into four piles—almost like tables—one near the middle of each side, and on each of these tables, some ammunition and four loaded muskets were easily accessible for the defenders. In the center, the cutlasses were lined up.
“Toss out the fire,” said the captain; “the chill is past, and we mustn’t have smoke in our eyes.”
“Put out the fire,” said the captain; “the chill is over, and we can’t have smoke in our eyes.”
The iron fire-basket was carried bodily out by Mr. Trelawney, and the embers smothered among sand.
The iron fire basket was carried out completely by Mr. Trelawney, and the embers were buried in sand.
“Hawkins hasn’t had his breakfast. Hawkins, help yourself, and back to your post to eat it,” continued Captain Smollett. “Lively, now, my lad; you’ll want it before you’ve done. Hunter, serve out a round of brandy to all hands.”
“Hawkins hasn’t had his breakfast. Hawkins, feel free to take some, then get back to your station to eat it,” Captain Smollett said. “Come on, my boy; you’ll need it before you’re done. Hunter, pour out a round of brandy for everyone.”
And while this was going on, the captain completed, in his own mind, the plan of the defence.
And while this was happening, the captain finalized the defense plan in his mind.
“Doctor, you will take the door,” he resumed. “See, and don’t expose yourself; keep within, and fire through the porch. Hunter, take the east side, there. Joyce, you stand by the west, my man. Mr. Trelawney, you are the best shot—you and Gray will take this long north side, with the five loopholes; it’s there the danger is. If they can get up to it and fire in upon us through our own ports, things would begin to look dirty. Hawkins, neither you nor I are much account at the shooting; we’ll stand by to load and bear a hand.”
“Doctor, you’ll take the door,” he continued. “Be careful and don’t expose yourself; stay inside and shoot through the porch. Hunter, you take the east side over there. Joyce, you stand by the west, my man. Mr. Trelawney, you’re the best shot— you and Gray will cover this long north side, using the five loopholes; that’s where the real danger is. If they manage to get close and fire at us through our own openings, it would get serious. Hawkins, neither of us is very good at shooting; we’ll stay back to load and help out.”
As the captain had said, the chill was past. As soon as the sun had climbed above our girdle of trees, it fell with all its force upon the clearing and drank up the vapours at a draught. Soon the sand was baking and the resin melting in the logs of the block house. Jackets and coats were flung aside, shirts thrown open at the neck and rolled up to the shoulders; and we stood there, each at his post, in a fever of heat and anxiety.
As the captain had said, the chill was gone. Once the sun rose above our ring of trees, it hit the clearing with full intensity and evaporated the mist in an instant. Before long, the sand was scorching and the resin was melting in the logs of the blockhouse. Jackets and coats were tossed aside, shirts unbuttoned at the neck and rolled up to our shoulders; and we stood there, each at our posts, feeling a mix of heat and anxiety.
An hour passed away.
An hour went by.
“Hang them!” said the captain. “This is as dull as the doldrums. Gray, whistle for a wind.”
“Hang them!” said the captain. “This is as boring as the doldrums. Gray, call for a wind.”
And just at that moment came the first news of the attack.
And just at that moment, they received the first news about the attack.
“If you please, sir,” said Joyce, “if I see anyone, am I to fire?”
“If you don’t mind me asking, sir,” Joyce said, “if I see anyone, should I shoot?”
“I told you so!” cried the captain.
“I told you so!” shouted the captain.
“Thank you, sir,” returned Joyce with the same quiet civility.
“Thank you, sir,” Joyce replied with the same calm politeness.
Nothing followed for a time, but the remark had set us all on the alert, straining ears and eyes—the musketeers with their pieces balanced in their hands, the captain out in the middle of the block house with his mouth very tight and a frown on his face.
Nothing happened for a while, but the comment had made us all alert, straining our ears and eyes—the musketeers with their weapons ready in their hands, the captain standing in the middle of the block house with his lips pursed and a scowl on his face.
So some seconds passed, till suddenly Joyce whipped up his musket and fired. The report had scarcely died away ere it was repeated and repeated from without in a scattering volley, shot behind shot, like a string of geese, from every side of the enclosure. Several bullets struck the log-house, but not one entered; and as the smoke cleared away and vanished, the stockade and the woods around it looked as quiet and empty as before. Not a bough waved, not the gleam of a musket-barrel betrayed the presence of our foes.
So a few seconds went by until suddenly Joyce raised his musket and fired. The sound barely faded before it was echoed back with a series of shots from outside, a scattered volley of gunfire coming from every side of the enclosure. Several bullets hit the log house, but not one got inside; and as the smoke cleared and disappeared, the stockade and the surrounding woods looked just as calm and empty as before. Not a branch moved, and not even the gleam of a musket barrel gave away the presence of our enemies.
“Did you hit your man?” asked the captain.
“Did you hit your guy?” asked the captain.
“No, sir,” replied Joyce. “I believe not, sir.”
“No, sir,” Joyce replied. “I don't think so, sir.”
“Next best thing to tell the truth,” muttered Captain Smollett. “Load his gun, Hawkins. How many should say there were on your side, doctor?”
“Next best thing to telling the truth,” muttered Captain Smollett. “Load his gun, Hawkins. How many should you say there were on your side, doctor?”
“I know precisely,” said Dr. Livesey. “Three shots were fired on this side. I saw the three flashes—two close together—one farther to the west.”
“I know exactly,” said Dr. Livesey. “Three shots were fired on this side. I saw the three flashes—two close together—one further to the west.”
“Three!” repeated the captain. “And how many on yours, Mr. Trelawney?”
"Three!" the captain repeated. "And how many on yours, Mr. Trelawney?"
But this was not so easily answered. There had come many from the north—seven by the squire’s computation, eight or nine according to Gray. From the east and west only a single shot had been fired. It was plain, therefore, that the attack would be developed from the north and that on the other three sides we were only to be annoyed by a show of hostilities. But Captain Smollett made no change in his arrangements. If the mutineers succeeded in crossing the stockade, he argued, they would take possession of any unprotected loophole and shoot us down like rats in our own stronghold.
But this wasn't so easy to answer. Many had come from the north—seven by the squire’s count, eight or nine according to Gray. From the east and west, only a single shot had been fired. It was clear, then, that the attack would come from the north, and that on the other three sides we would only be bothered by a show of force. But Captain Smollett didn’t change his plans. If the mutineers managed to get over the stockade, he reasoned, they would take over any unguarded loophole and shoot us down like rats in our own stronghold.
Nor had we much time left to us for thought. Suddenly, with a loud huzza, a little cloud of pirates leaped from the woods on the north side and ran straight on the stockade. At the same moment, the fire was once more opened from the woods, and a rifle ball sang through the doorway and knocked the doctor’s musket into bits.
Nor did we have much time to think. Suddenly, with a loud cheer, a small group of pirates jumped out from the woods on the north side and charged straight at the stockade. At the same moment, gunfire erupted again from the woods, and a bullet whizzed through the doorway, shattering the doctor’s musket into pieces.
The boarders swarmed over the fence like monkeys. Squire and Gray fired again and yet again; three men fell, one forwards into the enclosure, two back on the outside. But of these, one was evidently more frightened than hurt, for he was on his feet again in a crack and instantly disappeared among the trees.
The boarders rushed over the fence like monkeys. Squire and Gray shot again and again; three men went down, one falling forwards into the enclosure, two backwards outside. However, one of them seemed more scared than injured, as he was back on his feet in no time and quickly vanished among the trees.

Two had bit the dust, one had fled, four had made good their footing inside our defences, while from the shelter of the woods seven or eight men, each evidently supplied with several muskets, kept up a hot though useless fire on the log-house.
Two had gone down, one had escaped, four had secured their position inside our defenses, while from the cover of the woods, seven or eight men, each clearly armed with several muskets, maintained a heavy but ineffective fire on the log house.
The four who had boarded made straight before them for the building, shouting as they ran, and the men among the trees shouted back to encourage them. Several shots were fired, but such was the hurry of the marksmen that not one appears to have taken effect. In a moment, the four pirates had swarmed up the mound and were upon us.
The four who had hopped on ran straight toward the building, yelling as they went, and the men in the trees yelled back to cheer them on. A few shots were fired, but the shooters were so rushed that none of them seemed to hit anything. In no time, the four pirates had climbed up the mound and were on us.
The head of Job Anderson, the boatswain, appeared at the middle loophole.
The head of Job Anderson, the boatswain, popped up at the middle opening.
“At ’em, all hands—all hands!” he roared in a voice of thunder.
"Get to work, everyone—all hands on deck!" he shouted in a booming voice.
At the same moment, another pirate grasped Hunter’s musket by the muzzle, wrenched it from his hands, plucked it through the loophole, and with one stunning blow, laid the poor fellow senseless on the floor. Meanwhile a third, running unharmed all around the house, appeared suddenly in the doorway and fell with his cutlass on the doctor.
At that same moment, another pirate grabbed Hunter's musket by the barrel, yanked it from his hands, shoved it through the opening, and with one powerful hit, knocked the poor guy unconscious on the floor. Meanwhile, a third pirate, moving freely around the house, suddenly appeared in the doorway and attacked the doctor with his cutlass.
Our position was utterly reversed. A moment since we were firing, under cover, at an exposed enemy; now it was we who lay uncovered and could not return a blow.
Our situation was completely flipped. Just a moment ago, we were shooting at an exposed enemy while protected; now we were the ones lying open and unable to fight back.
The log-house was full of smoke, to which we owed our comparative safety. Cries and confusion, the flashes and reports of pistol-shots, and one loud groan rang in my ears.
The log cabin was filled with smoke, which was what kept us relatively safe. I could hear cries and chaos, the flashes and bangs of gunfire, and one loud groan echoing in my ears.
“Out, lads, out, and fight ’em in the open! Cutlasses!” cried the captain.
“Get out, guys, and fight them in the open! Swords!” shouted the captain.
I snatched a cutlass from the pile, and someone, at the same time snatching another, gave me a cut across the knuckles which I hardly felt. I dashed out of the door into the clear sunlight. Someone was close behind, I knew not whom. Right in front, the doctor was pursuing his assailant down the hill, and just as my eyes fell upon him, beat down his guard and sent him sprawling on his back with a great slash across the face.
I grabbed a cutlass from the pile, and at the same time, someone else snatched another one, giving me a small cut across my knuckles that I barely even noticed. I rushed out of the door into the bright sunlight. Someone was right behind me, though I didn’t know who it was. In front of me, the doctor was chasing after his attacker down the hill, and just as I saw him, he broke through the guy's defense and knocked him flat on his back with a big slash across his face.
“Round the house, lads! Round the house!” cried the captain; and even in the hurly-burly, I perceived a change in his voice.
“Run around the house, guys! Run around the house!” shouted the captain; and even amidst the chaos, I noticed a shift in his voice.
Mechanically, I obeyed, turned eastwards, and with my cutlass raised, ran round the corner of the house. Next moment I was face to face with Anderson. He roared aloud, and his hanger went up above his head, flashing in the sunlight. I had not time to be afraid, but as the blow still hung impending, leaped in a trice upon one side, and missing my foot in the soft sand, rolled headlong down the slope.
Mechanically, I obeyed, turned east, and with my cutlass raised, ran around the corner of the house. The next moment, I was face to face with Anderson. He shouted loudly, and his hanger went up above his head, glinting in the sunlight. I didn't have time to be afraid, but as the blow was still coming, I quickly leaped to one side, and missing my footing in the soft sand, tumbled headfirst down the slope.
When I had first sallied from the door, the other mutineers had been already swarming up the palisade to make an end of us. One man, in a red night-cap, with his cutlass in his mouth, had even got upon the top and thrown a leg across. Well, so short had been the interval that when I found my feet again all was in the same posture, the fellow with the red night-cap still half-way over, another still just showing his head above the top of the stockade. And yet, in this breath of time, the fight was over and the victory was ours.
When I first rushed out the door, the other rebels were already climbing up the fence to finish us off. One guy, wearing a red nightcap and holding a cutlass in his mouth, had even made it to the top and was swinging a leg over. The time between was so brief that when I regained my balance, everything was still the same, with the guy in the red nightcap halfway over and another just peeking his head above the top of the stockade. Yet, in that short moment, the fight was over and we had won.
Gray, following close behind me, had cut down the big boatswain ere he had time to recover from his last blow. Another had been shot at a loophole in the very act of firing into the house and now lay in agony, the pistol still smoking in his hand. A third, as I had seen, the doctor had disposed of at a blow. Of the four who had scaled the palisade, one only remained unaccounted for, and he, having left his cutlass on the field, was now clambering out again with the fear of death upon him.
Gray, right behind me, had taken down the big boatswain before he could even recover from his last hit. Another guy had been shot at a loophole just as he was about to fire into the house and now lay in pain, his pistol still smoking in his hand. A third one, as I had seen, the doctor had dealt with in one blow. Of the four who had climbed over the palisade, only one was still unaccounted for, and he, having left his cutlass behind, was now scrambling back over with fear of death in his heart.
“Fire—fire from the house!” cried the doctor. “And you, lads, back into cover.”
“Fire—fire from the house!” shouted the doctor. “And you guys, back into cover.”
But his words were unheeded, no shot was fired, and the last boarder made good his escape and disappeared with the rest into the wood. In three seconds nothing remained of the attacking party but the five who had fallen, four on the inside and one on the outside of the palisade.
But no one listened to his words, no shots were fired, and the last border got away and vanished into the woods with the others. In just three seconds, all that was left of the attacking group were the five who had fallen—four inside and one outside the palisade.
The doctor and Gray and I ran full speed for shelter. The survivors would soon be back where they had left their muskets, and at any moment the fire might recommence.
The doctor, Gray, and I sprinted for cover. The survivors would soon return to where they had left their muskets, and any moment the gunfire could start up again.
The house was by this time somewhat cleared of smoke, and we saw at a glance the price we had paid for victory. Hunter lay beside his loophole, stunned; Joyce by his, shot through the head, never to move again; while right in the centre, the squire was supporting the captain, one as pale as the other.
The house was by now mostly free of smoke, and we quickly realized the cost of our victory. Hunter lay next to his loophole, dazed; Joyce by his was shot in the head, never to move again; while right in the center, the squire was holding up the captain, both as pale as each other.
“The captain’s wounded,” said Mr. Trelawney.
“The captain’s injured,” said Mr. Trelawney.
“Have they run?” asked Mr. Smollett.
"Have they left?" asked Mr. Smollett.
“All that could, you may be bound,” returned the doctor; “but there’s five of them will never run again.”
“All that could, you might be tied to,” replied the doctor; “but there are five of them who will never run again.”
“Five!” cried the captain. “Come, that’s better. Five against three leaves us four to nine. That’s better odds than we had at starting. We were seven to nineteen then, or thought we were, and that’s as bad to bear.” *
“Five!” shouted the captain. “Great, that’s better. Five against three leaves us with four to nine. That’s better odds than we had at the start. We were seven to nineteen then, or at least we thought we were, and that’s hard to deal with.”
*The mutineers were soon only eight in number, for the man shot by Mr. Trelawney on board the schooner died that same evening of his wound. But this was, of course, not known till after by the faithful party.
*The mutineers quickly dwindled to just eight, as the man shot by Mr. Trelawney on the schooner died that same evening from his injury. However, the loyal group did not learn this until later.*

XXII
How I Began My Sea Adventure

here was no return of the mutineers—not so much as another shot out of the woods. They had “got their rations for that day,” as the captain put it, and we had the place to ourselves and a quiet time to overhaul the wounded and get dinner. Squire and I cooked outside in spite of the danger, and even outside we could hardly tell what we were at, for horror of the loud groans that reached us from the doctor’s patients.
There was no sign of the mutineers—no more shots coming from the woods. They had “got their rations for that day,” as the captain said, and we had the place to ourselves, giving us a quiet time to check on the wounded and prepare dinner. Squire and I cooked outside despite the danger, and even then we could barely focus on what we were doing because of the horrible groans coming from the doctor’s patients.
Out of the eight men who had fallen in the action, only three still breathed—that one of the pirates who had been shot at the loophole, Hunter, and Captain Smollett; and of these, the first two were as good as dead; the mutineer indeed died under the doctor’s knife, and Hunter, do what we could, never recovered consciousness in this world. He lingered all day, breathing loudly like the old buccaneer at home in his apoplectic fit, but the bones of his chest had been crushed by the blow and his skull fractured in falling, and some time in the following night, without sign or sound, he went to his Maker.
Out of the eight men who had fallen in the battle, only three were still alive: the pirate who had been shot at the loophole, Hunter, and Captain Smollett. Of these, the first two were effectively dead; the mutineer actually died on the operating table, and no matter what we tried, Hunter never regained consciousness. He hung on throughout the day, breathing heavily like an old pirate in the middle of an apoplectic fit, but his chest had been crushed from the impact and his skull fractured from the fall. Some time later that night, without any sign or sound, he passed away peacefully.
As for the captain, his wounds were grievous indeed, but not dangerous. No organ was fatally injured. Anderson’s ball—for it was Job that shot him first—had broken his shoulder-blade and touched the lung, not badly; the second had only torn and displaced some muscles in the calf. He was sure to recover, the doctor said, but in the meantime, and for weeks to come, he must not walk nor move his arm, nor so much as speak when he could help it.
As for the captain, his injuries were severe but not life-threatening. No vital organ was harmed critically. Anderson’s bullet—for it was Job who shot him first—had shattered his shoulder blade and grazed his lung, but not seriously; the second bullet had only torn and dislocated some muscles in his calf. The doctor said he would definitely recover, but in the meantime, and for the following weeks, he couldn’t walk or move his arm, nor should he speak unless absolutely necessary.
My own accidental cut across the knuckles was a flea-bite. Doctor Livesey patched it up with plaster and pulled my ears for me into the bargain.
My own accidental cut on the knuckles was just a small scrape. Doctor Livesey took care of it with a bandage and also gave me a lecture while he was at it.
After dinner the squire and the doctor sat by the captain’s side awhile in consultation; and when they had talked to their hearts’ content, it being then a little past noon, the doctor took up his hat and pistols, girt on a cutlass, put the chart in his pocket, and with a musket over his shoulder crossed the palisade on the north side and set off briskly through the trees.
After dinner, the squire and the doctor sat next to the captain for a while, discussing things. When they had talked to their satisfaction, which was a little past noon, the doctor grabbed his hat and pistols, strapped on a cutlass, put the chart in his pocket, and, with a musket slung over his shoulder, crossed the palisade on the north side and set off energetically through the trees.
Gray and I were sitting together at the far end of the block house, to be out of earshot of our officers consulting; and Gray took his pipe out of his mouth and fairly forgot to put it back again, so thunder-struck he was at this occurrence.
Gray and I were sitting together at the far end of the block house, out of earshot of our officers who were having a discussion. Gray took his pipe out of his mouth and completely forgot to put it back in, he was so shocked by what happened.
“Why, in the name of Davy Jones,” said he, “is Dr. Livesey mad?”
“Why, in the name of Davy Jones,” he said, “is Dr. Livesey crazy?”
“Why no,” says I. “He’s about the last of this crew for that, I take it.”
“Of course not,” I said. “He’s probably the last person you’d expect for that, I think.”
“Well, shipmate,” said Gray, “mad he may not be; but if he’s not, you mark my words, I am.”
“Well, shipmate,” said Gray, “he might not be crazy; but if he isn't, you can bet I am.”
“I take it,” replied I, “the doctor has his idea; and if I am right, he’s going now to see Ben Gunn.”
“I assume,” I replied, “that the doctor has his plan; and if I'm correct, he’s about to go see Ben Gunn.”
I was right, as appeared later; but in the meantime, the house being stifling hot and the little patch of sand inside the palisade ablaze with midday sun, I began to get another thought into my head, which was not by any means so right. What I began to do was to envy the doctor walking in the cool shadow of the woods with the birds about him and the pleasant smell of the pines, while I sat grilling, with my clothes stuck to the hot resin, and so much blood about me and so many poor dead bodies lying all around that I took a disgust of the place that was almost as strong as fear.
I was right, as it turned out later; but in the meantime, with the house feeling suffocatingly hot and the little patch of sand inside the fence blazing in the midday sun, another thought started creeping into my mind, which was definitely not as accurate. I found myself envying the doctor as he walked in the cool shade of the woods, surrounded by birds and the pleasant scent of the pines, while I sat there roasting, with my clothes stuck to the hot resin, and so much blood around me and so many poor dead bodies lying everywhere that I felt a revulsion for the place that was nearly as intense as my fear.
All the time I was washing out the block house, and then washing up the things from dinner, this disgust and envy kept growing stronger and stronger, till at last, being near a bread-bag, and no one then observing me, I took the first step towards my escapade and filled both pockets of my coat with biscuit.
All the time I was cleaning up the block house and then washing the dishes from dinner, this feeling of disgust and envy kept getting stronger and stronger, until finally, being close to a bread bag and with no one watching me, I took the first step towards my adventure and stuffed both pockets of my coat with biscuits.
I was a fool, if you like, and certainly I was going to do a foolish, over-bold act; but I was determined to do it with all the precautions in my power. These biscuits, should anything befall me, would keep me, at least, from starving till far on in the next day.
I was a fool, if you want to say so, and I was definitely about to do something reckless; but I was set on doing it with all the precautions I could manage. These biscuits, in case anything happened to me, would at least keep me from starving until well into the next day.
The next thing I laid hold of was a brace of pistols, and as I already had a powder-horn and bullets, I felt myself well supplied with arms.
The next thing I grabbed was a pair of pistols, and since I already had a powder horn and bullets, I felt well-equipped with weapons.
As for the scheme I had in my head, it was not a bad one in itself. I was to go down the sandy spit that divides the anchorage on the east from the open sea, find the white rock I had observed last evening, and ascertain whether it was there or not that Ben Gunn had hidden his boat, a thing quite worth doing, as I still believe. But as I was certain I should not be allowed to leave the enclosure, my only plan was to take French leave and slip out when nobody was watching, and that was so bad a way of doing it as made the thing itself wrong. But I was only a boy, and I had made my mind up.
The plan I had in mind wasn’t a bad one. I was going to head down the sandy strip that separates the anchorage to the east from the open sea, find the white rock I had seen the night before, and see if that’s where Ben Gunn had hidden his boat. It seemed worth the effort, as I still believe. But since I was sure I wouldn’t be allowed to leave the area, my only option was to sneak out when no one was watching, which felt like the wrong way to do it. But I was just a kid, and I had made up my mind.
Well, as things at last fell out, I found an admirable opportunity. The squire and Gray were busy helping the captain with his bandages, the coast was clear, I made a bolt for it over the stockade and into the thickest of the trees, and before my absence was observed I was out of cry of my companions.
Well, as it turned out, I found a great opportunity. The squire and Gray were focused on helping the captain with his bandages, the coast was clear, so I made a run for it over the stockade and into the thickest part of the trees. Before anyone noticed I was gone, I was far enough away from my companions.
This was my second folly, far worse than the first, as I left but two sound men to guard the house; but like the first, it was a help towards saving all of us.
This was my second mistake, much worse than the first, since I left only two able-bodied men to watch over the house; but like the first, it was a step toward saving all of us.
I took my way straight for the east coast of the island, for I was determined to go down the sea side of the spit to avoid all chance of observation from the anchorage. It was already late in the afternoon, although still warm and sunny. As I continued to thread the tall woods, I could hear from far before me not only the continuous thunder of the surf, but a certain tossing of foliage and grinding of boughs which showed me the sea breeze had set in higher than usual. Soon cool draughts of air began to reach me, and a few steps farther I came forth into the open borders of the grove, and saw the sea lying blue and sunny to the horizon and the surf tumbling and tossing its foam along the beach.
I made my way straight to the east coast of the island because I was determined to stick to the seaside of the spit to avoid being noticed from the anchorage. It was already late afternoon, but it was still warm and sunny. As I walked through the tall woods, I could hear not only the constant roar of the surf ahead but also the rustling of leaves and creaking of branches, indicating that the sea breeze was stronger than usual. Soon, I started to feel cool gusts of air, and a few steps later, I emerged into the open edges of the grove and saw the sea, blue and sunny all the way to the horizon, with the surf crashing and tossing its foam along the beach.
I have never seen the sea quiet round Treasure Island. The sun might blaze overhead, the air be without a breath, the surface smooth and blue, but still these great rollers would be running along all the external coast, thundering and thundering by day and night; and I scarce believe there is one spot in the island where a man would be out of earshot of their noise.
I’ve never seen the sea calm around Treasure Island. The sun might be blazing overhead, the air completely still, and the surface smooth and blue, but still, these huge waves would be crashing along the outer coast, roaring day and night; I hardly believe there’s any spot on the island where a person wouldn’t hear their noise.
I walked along beside the surf with great enjoyment, till, thinking I was now got far enough to the south, I took the cover of some thick bushes and crept warily up to the ridge of the spit.
I walked next to the waves with a lot of enjoyment until I thought I had gone far enough south. Then I hid in some thick bushes and carefully crawled up to the ridge of the spit.
Behind me was the sea, in front the anchorage. The sea breeze, as though it had the sooner blown itself out by its unusual violence, was already at an end; it had been succeeded by light, variable airs from the south and south-east, carrying great banks of fog; and the anchorage, under lee of Skeleton Island, lay still and leaden as when first we entered it. The Hispaniola, in that unbroken mirror, was exactly portrayed from the truck to the waterline, the Jolly Roger hanging from her peak.
Behind me was the sea, and in front was the anchorage. The sea breeze, as if it had quickly worn itself out with its unusual intensity, had already faded; it was replaced by gentle, shifting winds from the south and southeast, bringing in thick banks of fog. The anchorage, sheltered by Skeleton Island, remained still and dull just like when we first arrived. The Hispaniola, reflected perfectly in that smooth surface, was clearly visible from the top of the mast to the waterline, with the Jolly Roger flying from her peak.
Alongside lay one of the gigs, Silver in the stern-sheets—him I could always recognize—while a couple of men were leaning over the stern bulwarks, one of them with a red cap—the very rogue that I had seen some hours before stride-legs upon the palisade. Apparently they were talking and laughing, though at that distance—upwards of a mile—I could, of course, hear no word of what was said. All at once there began the most horrid, unearthly screaming, which at first startled me badly, though I had soon remembered the voice of Captain Flint and even thought I could make out the bird by her bright plumage as she sat perched upon her master’s wrist.
Next to me was one of the boats, Silver sitting in the back—him I could always recognize—while a couple of guys leaned over the back railing, one of them wearing a red cap—the same rogue I had seen earlier straddling the fence. They seemed to be chatting and laughing, but from that distance—over a mile away—I obviously couldn't hear what they were saying. Suddenly, there was the most horrible, otherworldly screaming, which initially startled me, but I quickly remembered Captain Flint's voice and even thought I could spot the bird by her bright feathers perched on her owner’s wrist.
Soon after, the jolly-boat shoved off and pulled for shore, and the man with the red cap and his comrade went below by the cabin companion.
Soon after, the lifeboat set off and rowed toward the shore, and the guy with the red cap and his buddy went down through the cabin entrance.
Just about the same time, the sun had gone down behind the Spy-glass, and as the fog was collecting rapidly, it began to grow dark in earnest. I saw I must lose no time if I were to find the boat that evening.
Just around the same time, the sun had set behind the Spy-glass, and as the fog gathered quickly, it started to get really dark. I realized I had to hurry if I wanted to find the boat that evening.
The white rock, visible enough above the brush, was still some eighth of a mile further down the spit, and it took me a goodish while to get up with it, crawling, often on all fours, among the scrub. Night had almost come when I laid my hand on its rough sides. Right below it there was an exceedingly small hollow of green turf, hidden by banks and a thick underwood about knee-deep, that grew there very plentifully; and in the centre of the dell, sure enough, a little tent of goat-skins, like what the gipsies carry about with them in England.
The white rock, clearly visible above the brush, was still about an eighth of a mile further down the spit, and it took me quite a while to reach it, crawling, often on all fours, through the scrub. Night was almost here when I finally touched its rough sides. Right below it was a tiny hollow of green turf, tucked away by banks and dense underbrush about knee-deep, which grew there in abundance; and in the middle of the dell, sure enough, was a small tent made of goat skins, similar to what gypsies carry around in England.
I dropped into the hollow, lifted the side of the tent, and there was Ben Gunn’s boat—home-made if ever anything was home-made; a rude, lop-sided framework of tough wood, and stretched upon that a covering of goat-skin, with the hair inside. The thing was extremely small, even for me, and I can hardly imagine that it could have floated with a full-sized man. There was one thwart set as low as possible, a kind of stretcher in the bows, and a double paddle for propulsion.
I dropped down into the hollow, lifted the side of the tent, and there was Ben Gunn’s boat—about as home-made as anything could be; a rough, lopsided frame of tough wood, and on top of that, a cover made of goat skin, with the hair on the inside. It was really small, even for me, and I can hardly imagine it could have floated with a full-sized man. There was one seat set as low as possible, a sort of stretcher in the front, and a double paddle for rowing.

I had not then seen a coracle, such as the ancient Britons made, but I have seen one since, and I can give you no fairer idea of Ben Gunn’s boat than by saying it was like the first and the worst coracle ever made by man. But the great advantage of the coracle it certainly possessed, for it was exceedingly light and portable.
I hadn't seen a coracle, like the ones the ancient Britons made, until later, but I've seen one since, and I can only describe Ben Gunn’s boat as being like the first and the worst coracle ever made by anyone. However, it definitely had the main advantage of a coracle; it was incredibly light and easy to carry.
Well, now that I had found the boat, you would have thought I had had enough of truantry for once, but in the meantime I had taken another notion and become so obstinately fond of it that I would have carried it out, I believe, in the teeth of Captain Smollett himself. This was to slip out under cover of the night, cut the Hispaniola adrift, and let her go ashore where she fancied. I had quite made up my mind that the mutineers, after their repulse of the morning, had nothing nearer their hearts than to up anchor and away to sea; this, I thought, it would be a fine thing to prevent, and now that I had seen how they left their watchmen unprovided with a boat, I thought it might be done with little risk.
Well, now that I had found the boat, you’d think I would have had enough trouble for a while, but I had gotten another idea and became so stubbornly attached to it that I would have gone through with it, I believe, even against Captain Smollett himself. This idea was to sneak out under the cover of night, cut the Hispaniola loose, and let her drift wherever she wanted. I was convinced that the mutineers, after their setback that morning, wanted nothing more than to raise anchor and sail away; I thought it would be great to stop that, and now that I had seen how they left their watchmen without a boat, I figured it could be done with little risk.
Down I sat to wait for darkness, and made a hearty meal of biscuit. It was a night out of ten thousand for my purpose. The fog had now buried all heaven. As the last rays of daylight dwindled and disappeared, absolute blackness settled down on Treasure Island. And when, at last, I shouldered the coracle and groped my way stumblingly out of the hollow where I had supped, there were but two points visible on the whole anchorage.
Down I sat to wait for night to fall and enjoyed a big meal of biscuits. It was a night unlike any other for what I needed to do. The fog had completely covered the sky. As the last bits of daylight faded away, total darkness enveloped Treasure Island. And when I finally picked up the coracle and stumbled my way out of the spot where I had eaten, only two points were visible in the entire anchorage.
One was the great fire on shore, by which the defeated pirates lay carousing in the swamp. The other, a mere blur of light upon the darkness, indicated the position of the anchored ship. She had swung round to the ebb—her bow was now towards me—the only lights on board were in the cabin, and what I saw was merely a reflection on the fog of the strong rays that flowed from the stern window.
One was the large fire on the shore, where the defeated pirates were drinking and celebrating in the swamp. The other was just a faint glow in the darkness, showing where the anchored ship was. It had turned with the tide—its bow was now facing me—and the only lights on board were in the cabin. What I saw was just a reflection on the fog from the bright beams coming from the stern window.
The ebb had already run some time, and I had to wade through a long belt of swampy sand, where I sank several times above the ankle, before I came to the edge of the retreating water, and wading a little way in, with some strength and dexterity, set my coracle, keel downwards, on the surface.
The tide had already gone out for a while, and I had to walk through a long stretch of muddy sand, where I sank several times above my ankle, before I reached the edge of the receding water. After wading a bit into it, using some strength and skill, I placed my coracle, keel down, on the surface.
XXIII
The Ebb-tide Runs

he coracle—as I had ample reason to know before I was done with her—was a very safe boat for a person of my height and weight, both buoyant and clever in a seaway; but she was the most cross-grained, lop-sided craft to manage. Do as you pleased, she always made more leeway than anything else, and turning round and round was the manoeuvre she was best at. Even Ben Gunn himself has admitted that she was “queer to handle till you knew her way.”
The coracle—as I had plenty of reasons to understand by the time I was finished with it—was a very safe boat for someone of my height and weight, both buoyant and clever in the water; but it was the most stubborn, unbalanced craft to steer. No matter what you did, it always drifted more than anything else, and spinning around was the move it excelled at. Even Ben Gunn himself admitted that it was “strange to handle until you got used to it.”
Certainly I did not know her way. She turned in every direction but the one I was bound to go; the most part of the time we were broadside on, and I am very sure I never should have made the ship at all but for the tide. By good fortune, paddle as I pleased, the tide was still sweeping me down; and there lay the Hispaniola right in the fairway, hardly to be missed.
Certainly, I didn’t know her route. She turned in every direction except the one I needed to go; most of the time we were completely sideways, and I'm pretty sure I would never have reached the ship at all if it weren't for the tide. Luckily, no matter how much I paddled, the tide was still carrying me down; and there was the Hispaniola right in the channel, impossible to miss.
First she loomed before me like a blot of something yet blacker than darkness, then her spars and hull began to take shape, and the next moment, as it seemed (for, the farther I went, the brisker grew the current of the ebb), I was alongside of her hawser and had laid hold.
First she stood before me like a shadow darker than the night, then her sails and hull started to come into focus, and in an instant, it felt like (since the farther I moved, the faster the outgoing tide became), I was next to her mooring line and had grabbed hold.
The hawser was as taut as a bowstring, and the current so strong she pulled upon her anchor. All round the hull, in the blackness, the rippling current bubbled and chattered like a little mountain stream. One cut with my sea-gully and the Hispaniola would go humming down the tide.
The hawser was as tight as a bowstring, and the current was so strong it was pulling on her anchor. All around the hull, in the darkness, the rippling current bubbled and chatted like a little mountain stream. One cut with my sea-gully and the Hispaniola would be gliding down the tide.
So far so good, but it next occurred to my recollection that a taut hawser, suddenly cut, is a thing as dangerous as a kicking horse. Ten to one, if I were so foolhardy as to cut the Hispaniola from her anchor, I and the coracle would be knocked clean out of the water.
So far so good, but it suddenly came to mind that a tight rope, if cut suddenly, is just as dangerous as a kicking horse. There’s a good chance that if I were reckless enough to cut the Hispaniola from her anchor, both I and the small boat would be thrown right out of the water.
This brought me to a full stop, and if fortune had not again particularly favoured me, I should have had to abandon my design. But the light airs which had begun blowing from the south-east and south had hauled round after nightfall into the south-west. Just while I was meditating, a puff came, caught the Hispaniola, and forced her up into the current; and to my great joy, I felt the hawser slacken in my grasp, and the hand by which I held it dip for a second under water.
This made me stop completely, and if luck hadn't smiled on me again, I would have had to give up my plan. But the gentle breezes that had started blowing from the southeast and south shifted to the southwest after dark. Just as I was thinking, a gust came, caught the Hispaniola, and pushed her into the current. To my great relief, I felt the rope loosen in my hand, and the hand holding it dipped briefly under the water.
With that I made my mind up, took out my gully, opened it with my teeth, and cut one strand after another, till the vessel swung only by two. Then I lay quiet, waiting to sever these last when the strain should be once more lightened by a breath of wind.
With that, I made my decision, took out my knife, opened it with my teeth, and cut one strand after another until the boat was only hanging by two. Then I lay still, waiting to cut the last two when the tension eased again with a gust of wind.
All this time I had heard the sound of loud voices from the cabin, but to say truth, my mind had been so entirely taken up with other thoughts that I had scarcely given ear. Now, however, when I had nothing else to do, I began to pay more heed.
All this time, I had heard loud voices coming from the cabin, but honestly, my mind was so occupied with other thoughts that I barely noticed. Now, though, with nothing else to focus on, I started to pay more attention.
One I recognized for the coxswain’s, Israel Hands, that had been Flint’s gunner in former days. The other was, of course, my friend of the red night-cap. Both men were plainly the worse of drink, and they were still drinking, for even while I was listening, one of them, with a drunken cry, opened the stern window and threw out something, which I divined to be an empty bottle. But they were not only tipsy; it was plain that they were furiously angry. Oaths flew like hailstones, and every now and then there came forth such an explosion as I thought was sure to end in blows. But each time the quarrel passed off and the voices grumbled lower for a while, until the next crisis came and in its turn passed away without result.
One of the guys I recognized as the coxswain, Israel Hands, who had been Flint’s gunner back in the day. The other was, of course, my friend with the red nightcap. Both men were clearly drunk, and they were still drinking, because while I was listening, one of them, with a drunken shout, opened the back window and threw something out, which I figured was an empty bottle. But they were not just tipsy; it was obvious they were really angry. Swear words flew around like hailstones, and every now and then, there was such a loud outburst that I thought it would definitely end in a fight. But each time the argument fizzled out, and their voices dropped lower for a bit, until the next crisis hit, which also passed without any real outcome.
On shore, I could see the glow of the great camp-fire burning warmly through the shore-side trees. Someone was singing, a dull, old, droning sailor’s song, with a droop and a quaver at the end of every verse, and seemingly no end to it at all but the patience of the singer. I had heard it on the voyage more than once and remembered these words:
On the shore, I could see the warm glow of the big campfire shining through the trees. Someone was singing, a boring, old sailor’s song, dragging and wavering at the end of each verse, seemingly without any end except for the singer’s patience. I had heard it more than once during the voyage and remembered these words:
“But one man of her crew alive,
What put to sea with seventy-five.”
“But one man from her crew is alive,
Who went to sea with seventy-five.”
And I thought it was a ditty rather too dolefully appropriate for a company that had met such cruel losses in the morning. But, indeed, from what I saw, all these buccaneers were as callous as the sea they sailed on.
And I thought it was a song that was way too sad for a group that had experienced such harsh losses in the morning. But honestly, from what I saw, all these pirates were as heartless as the ocean they sailed on.
At last the breeze came; the schooner sidled and drew nearer in the dark; I felt the hawser slacken once more, and with a good, tough effort, cut the last fibres through.
At last the breeze arrived; the schooner slid closer in the dark; I felt the rope loosen again, and with a strong, steady effort, I cut through the last fibers.
The breeze had but little action on the coracle, and I was almost instantly swept against the bows of the Hispaniola. At the same time, the schooner began to turn upon her heel, spinning slowly, end for end, across the current.
The breeze barely affected the coracle, and I was almost immediately swept against the front of the Hispaniola. At the same time, the schooner started to pivot, slowly spinning around in the current.
I wrought like a fiend, for I expected every moment to be swamped; and since I found I could not push the coracle directly off, I now shoved straight astern. At length I was clear of my dangerous neighbour, and just as I gave the last impulsion, my hands came across a light cord that was trailing overboard across the stern bulwarks. Instantly I grasped it.
I worked like crazy, expecting to be overwhelmed at any moment; and since I realized I couldn't push the small boat off directly, I started pushing it straight back. Finally, I was clear of the dangerous situation, and just as I made the last push, my hands brushed against a light cord that was hanging overboard by the back. I immediately grabbed it.
Why I should have done so I can hardly say. It was at first mere instinct, but once I had it in my hands and found it fast, curiosity began to get the upper hand, and I determined I should have one look through the cabin window.
I can hardly explain why I should have done that. At first, it was just instinct, but once I had it in my hands and saw it was safe, curiosity started to take over, and I decided I needed to take a look through the cabin window.
I pulled in hand over hand on the cord, and when I judged myself near enough, rose at infinite risk to about half my height and thus commanded the roof and a slice of the interior of the cabin.
I climbed up hand over hand on the rope, and when I thought I was close enough, I stood up at great risk to about half my height and was able to see the roof and part of the inside of the cabin.
By this time the schooner and her little consort were gliding pretty swiftly through the water; indeed, we had already fetched up level with the camp-fire. The ship was talking, as sailors say, loudly, treading the innumerable ripples with an incessant weltering splash; and until I got my eye above the window-sill I could not comprehend why the watchmen had taken no alarm. One glance, however, was sufficient; and it was only one glance that I durst take from that unsteady skiff. It showed me Hands and his companion locked together in deadly wrestle, each with a hand upon the other’s throat.
By now, the schooner and her small companion were moving quickly through the water; in fact, we had already reached the level of the campfire. The ship was making a lot of noise, as sailors say, splashing through the countless ripples with a constant, turbulent sound; and until I lifted my gaze above the window-sill, I couldn’t understand why the watchmen hadn’t sounded the alarm. However, one look was all it took; and it was only one look that I dared take from that unsteady little boat. It showed me Hands and his partner locked in a fierce struggle, each with their hands around the other’s throat.

I dropped upon the thwart again, none too soon, for I was near overboard. I could see nothing for the moment but these two furious, encrimsoned faces swaying together under the smoky lamp, and I shut my eyes to let them grow once more familiar with the darkness.
I fell back onto the seat just in time, as I was almost going overboard. All I could see for the moment were these two angry, red faces swaying together under the smoky lamp, so I closed my eyes to let them get used to the darkness again.
The endless ballad had come to an end at last, and the whole diminished company about the camp-fire had broken into the chorus I had heard so often:
The never-ending song finally came to a close, and the small group gathered around the campfire burst into the familiar chorus I had heard so many times:
“Fifteen men on the dead man’s chest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!
Drink and the devil had done for the rest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
“Fifteen guys on the dead man's chest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!
Drink and the devil finished off the rest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
I was just thinking how busy drink and the devil were at that very moment in the cabin of the Hispaniola, when I was surprised by a sudden lurch of the coracle. At the same moment, she yawed sharply and seemed to change her course. The speed in the meantime had strangely increased.
I was just thinking about how busy drink and the devil were right then in the cabin of the Hispaniola, when I was jolted by a sudden lurch of the small boat. At the same time, it turned sharply and seemed to change direction. Meanwhile, the speed had somehow increased.
I opened my eyes at once. All round me were little ripples, combing over with a sharp, bristling sound and slightly phosphorescent. The Hispaniola herself, a few yards in whose wake I was still being whirled along, seemed to stagger in her course, and I saw her spars toss a little against the blackness of the night; nay, as I looked longer, I made sure she also was wheeling to the southward.
I immediately opened my eyes. All around me were small ripples making a sharp, bristling sound and glowing slightly. The Hispaniola itself, just a few yards behind me as I was still being tossed along, seemed to waver in its path, and I saw its masts sway slightly against the darkness of the night; in fact, as I looked longer, I became certain it was also moving southward.
I glanced over my shoulder, and my heart jumped against my ribs. There, right behind me, was the glow of the camp-fire. The current had turned at right angles, sweeping round along with it the tall schooner and the little dancing coracle; ever quickening, ever bubbling higher, ever muttering louder, it went spinning through the narrows for the open sea.
I looked back, and my heart raced. Right behind me was the light of the campfire. The current had shifted at a right angle, pulling along with it the tall schooner and the small, bobbing coracle; always speeding up, always bubbling higher, always grumbling louder, it whirled through the narrows toward the open sea.
Suddenly the schooner in front of me gave a violent yaw, turning, perhaps, through twenty degrees; and almost at the same moment one shout followed another from on board; I could hear feet pounding on the companion ladder and I knew that the two drunkards had at last been interrupted in their quarrel and awakened to a sense of their disaster.
Suddenly, the schooner in front of me jerked to the side, turning about twenty degrees. Almost immediately, I heard one shout after another from onboard; I could hear people rushing up the companionway, and I realized that the two drunken guys had finally been interrupted in their argument and had woken up to the reality of their situation.
I lay down flat in the bottom of that wretched skiff and devoutly recommended my spirit to its Maker. At the end of the straits, I made sure we must fall into some bar of raging breakers, where all my troubles would be ended speedily; and though I could, perhaps, bear to die, I could not bear to look upon my fate as it approached.
I lay flat in the bottom of that miserable little boat and earnestly entrusted my soul to its Creator. At the end of the channel, I was sure we would crash into some violent waves, where all my suffering would be over quickly; and even though I might be able to accept death, I couldn’t stand the thought of facing my fate as it got closer.
So I must have lain for hours, continually beaten to and fro upon the billows, now and again wetted with flying sprays, and never ceasing to expect death at the next plunge. Gradually weariness grew upon me; a numbness, an occasional stupor, fell upon my mind even in the midst of my terrors, until sleep at last supervened and in my sea-tossed coracle I lay and dreamed of home and the old Admiral Benbow.
So I must have stayed there for hours, tossed back and forth on the waves, occasionally splashed by flying sprays, always waiting for death with each plunge. Slowly, exhaustion set in; I felt a numbness, a kind of blankness that occasionally took over my mind even amidst my fears, until sleep finally came and I lay in my boat, dreaming of home and the old Admiral Benbow.
XXIV
The Cruise of the Coracle

t was broad day when I awoke and found myself tossing at the south-west end of Treasure Island. The sun was up but was still hid from me behind the great bulk of the Spy-glass, which on this side descended almost to the sea in formidable cliffs.
It was broad daylight when I woke up and found myself tossing at the southwest end of Treasure Island. The sun was up but was still hidden from me behind the massive bulk of the Spy-glass, which on this side dropped almost to the sea in steep cliffs.
Haulbowline Head and Mizzenmast Hill were at my elbow, the hill bare and dark, the head bound with cliffs forty or fifty feet high and fringed with great masses of fallen rock. I was scarce a quarter of a mile to seaward, and it was my first thought to paddle in and land.
Haulbowline Head and Mizzenmast Hill were right next to me, the hill bare and dark, the head surrounded by cliffs that were forty or fifty feet high, edged with huge piles of fallen rock. I was barely a quarter of a mile out to sea, and my first thought was to paddle in and land.
That notion was soon given over. Among the fallen rocks the breakers spouted and bellowed; loud reverberations, heavy sprays flying and falling, succeeded one another from second to second; and I saw myself, if I ventured nearer, dashed to death upon the rough shore or spending my strength in vain to scale the beetling crags.
That idea was soon abandoned. Among the fallen rocks, the waves crashed and roared; loud echoes and heavy sprays flew and fell, one after another, every second. I imagined that if I got any closer, I would be dashed to death against the rocky shore or waste my energy trying to climb the steep cliffs.
Nor was that all, for crawling together on flat tables of rock or letting themselves drop into the sea with loud reports I beheld huge slimy monsters—soft snails, as it were, of incredible bigness—two or three score of them together, making the rocks to echo with their barkings.
Nor was that all, because I saw huge, slimy monsters crawling together on flat rock surfaces or letting themselves fall into the sea with loud splashes—soft snails, so to speak, of incredible size—twenty or thirty of them together, making the rocks echo with their barks.
I have understood since that they were sea lions, and entirely harmless. But the look of them, added to the difficulty of the shore and the high running of the surf, was more than enough to disgust me of that landing-place. I felt willing rather to starve at sea than to confront such perils.
I realized since then that they were sea lions and completely harmless. But the sight of them, combined with the rough shoreline and the crashing waves, was enough to completely turn me off from that landing spot. I would have preferred to starve at sea than risk facing such dangers.

In the meantime I had a better chance, as I supposed, before me. North of Haulbowline Head, the land runs in a long way, leaving at low tide a long stretch of yellow sand. To the north of that, again, there comes another cape—Cape of the Woods, as it was marked upon the chart—buried in tall green pines, which descended to the margin of the sea.
In the meantime, I thought I had a better opportunity ahead of me. North of Haulbowline Head, the land extends far out, revealing a long stretch of yellow sand at low tide. Beyond that is another cape—Cape of the Woods, as noted on the map—covered in tall green pines that reach down to the edge of the sea.
I remembered what Silver had said about the current that sets northward along the whole west coast of Treasure Island, and seeing from my position that I was already under its influence, I preferred to leave Haulbowline Head behind me and reserve my strength for an attempt to land upon the kindlier-looking Cape of the Woods.
I remembered what Silver had said about the current that flows up along the entire west coast of Treasure Island, and realizing from where I was that I was already under its influence, I decided to leave Haulbowline Head behind and save my energy for trying to land on the more welcoming Cape of the Woods.
There was a great, smooth swell upon the sea. The wind blowing steady and gentle from the south, there was no contrariety between that and the current, and the billows rose and fell unbroken.
There was a big, smooth swell on the sea. The wind was blowing steadily and softly from the south, and there was no conflict between that and the current, so the waves rose and fell seamlessly.
Had it been otherwise, I must long ago have perished; but as it was, it is surprising how easily and securely my little and light boat could ride. Often, as I still lay at the bottom and kept no more than an eye above the gunwale, I would see a big blue summit heaving close above me; yet the coracle would but bounce a little, dance as if on springs, and subside on the other side into the trough as lightly as a bird.
Had things been different, I would have long since perished; but as it stood, it’s surprising how easily and safely my small, light boat could navigate. Often, while I lay at the bottom with only one eye above the edge, I would see a large blue wave rising just above me; yet the coracle would merely bounce a little, dance as if on springs, and gently settle on the other side into the dip like a bird.
I began after a little to grow very bold and sat up to try my skill at paddling. But even a small change in the disposition of the weight will produce violent changes in the behaviour of a coracle. And I had hardly moved before the boat, giving up at once her gentle dancing movement, ran straight down a slope of water so steep that it made me giddy, and struck her nose, with a spout of spray, deep into the side of the next wave.
I soon started to get pretty brave and sat up to try my hand at paddling. But even a slight shift in weight can cause dramatic changes in how a coracle moves. I had barely shifted when the boat, losing its gentle bobbing motion, shot straight down a steep slope of water that made me dizzy, and its nose plunged into the next wave, sending spray everywhere.
I was drenched and terrified, and fell instantly back into my old position, whereupon the coracle seemed to find her head again and led me as softly as before among the billows. It was plain she was not to be interfered with, and at that rate, since I could in no way influence her course, what hope had I left of reaching land?
I was soaked and scared, and immediately fell back into my old position, after which the coracle seemed to regain its direction and guided me smoothly through the waves just like before. It was clear that I shouldn't try to interfere with it, and at that rate, since I had no way to control its path, what hope did I have left of getting to shore?
I began to be horribly frightened, but I kept my head, for all that. First, moving with all care, I gradually baled out the coracle with my sea-cap; then, getting my eye once more above the gunwale, I set myself to study how it was she managed to slip so quietly through the rollers.
I started to feel really scared, but I stayed calm despite that. First, carefully, I gradually bailed out the small boat with my cap; then, looking over the edge again, I tried to figure out how she was able to glide so quietly through the waves.
I found each wave, instead of the big, smooth glossy mountain it looks from shore or from a vessel’s deck, was for all the world like any range of hills on dry land, full of peaks and smooth places and valleys. The coracle, left to herself, turning from side to side, threaded, so to speak, her way through these lower parts and avoided the steep slopes and higher, toppling summits of the wave.
I discovered that each wave, rather than being the big, smooth, shiny mountain it appears from the shore or a boat's deck, was actually just like any range of hills on land, filled with peaks, gentle areas, and valleys. The coracle, by itself, swayed from side to side, navigating, so to speak, through these lower sections and steering clear of the steep slopes and towering peaks of the wave.
“Well, now,” thought I to myself, “it is plain I must lie where I am and not disturb the balance; but it is plain also that I can put the paddle over the side and from time to time, in smooth places, give her a shove or two towards land.” No sooner thought upon than done. There I lay on my elbows in the most trying attitude, and every now and again gave a weak stroke or two to turn her head to shore.
"Well, now," I thought to myself, "it's clear I have to stay where I am and not mess with the balance; but it’s also obvious that I can put the paddle over the side and every so often, in calm spots, give her a push or two towards land." No sooner said than done. I lay there on my elbows in the most uncomfortable position, and from time to time gave a weak stroke or two to steer her head towards the shore.
It was very tiring and slow work, yet I did visibly gain ground; and as we drew near the Cape of the Woods, though I saw I must infallibly miss that point, I had still made some hundred yards of easting. I was, indeed, close in. I could see the cool green tree-tops swaying together in the breeze, and I felt sure I should make the next promontory without fail.
It was really exhausting and slow work, but I could see that I was making progress; and as we got closer to the Cape of the Woods, even though I realized I would definitely miss that point, I had still covered a few hundred yards to the east. I was actually very close. I could see the cool green treetops swaying in the breeze, and I was confident I would definitely reach the next point.
It was high time, for I now began to be tortured with thirst. The glow of the sun from above, its thousandfold reflection from the waves, the sea-water that fell and dried upon me, caking my very lips with salt, combined to make my throat burn and my brain ache. The sight of the trees so near at hand had almost made me sick with longing, but the current had soon carried me past the point, and as the next reach of sea opened out, I beheld a sight that changed the nature of my thoughts.
It was about time, because I was starting to suffer from thirst. The sun's heat overhead, its countless reflections on the waves, and the sea water that splashed and dried on me—crusting my lips with salt—combined to make my throat burn and my head throb. Seeing the trees so close had almost made me feel sick with desire, but the current quickly swept me past that spot, and as the next stretch of sea came into view, I saw something that changed my whole perspective.
Right in front of me, not half a mile away, I beheld the Hispaniola under sail. I made sure, of course, that I should be taken; but I was so distressed for want of water that I scarce knew whether to be glad or sorry at the thought, and long before I had come to a conclusion, surprise had taken entire possession of my mind and I could do nothing but stare and wonder.
Right in front of me, not half a mile away, I saw the Hispaniola sailing. I was sure I wanted to be taken on board, but I was so desperate for water that I barely knew whether to feel happy or sad about it. Long before I made up my mind, surprise completely took over my thoughts, and all I could do was stare and wonder.
The Hispaniola was under her main-sail and two jibs, and the beautiful white canvas shone in the sun like snow or silver. When I first sighted her, all her sails were drawing; she was lying a course about north-west, and I presumed the men on board were going round the island on their way back to the anchorage. Presently she began to fetch more and more to the westward, so that I thought they had sighted me and were going about in chase. At last, however, she fell right into the wind’s eye, was taken dead aback, and stood there awhile helpless, with her sails shivering.
The Hispaniola was under her main sail and two jibs, and the beautiful white canvas shone in the sun like snow or silver. When I first saw her, all her sails were filled with wind; she was heading roughly northwest, and I assumed the crew on board was going around the island on their way back to anchor. Eventually, she started to drift more to the west, so I thought they had spotted me and were turning to chase. But then, she ended up directly into the wind, got caught dead in her tracks, and stayed there for a while, helpless, with her sails flapping.
“Clumsy fellows,” said I; “they must still be drunk as owls.” And I thought how Captain Smollett would have set them skipping.
“Clumsy guys,” I said; “they must still be drunk as skunks.” And I thought about how Captain Smollett would have had them hopping around.
Meanwhile the schooner gradually fell off and filled again upon another tack, sailed swiftly for a minute or so, and brought up once more dead in the wind’s eye. Again and again was this repeated. To and fro, up and down, north, south, east, and west, the Hispaniola sailed by swoops and dashes, and at each repetition ended as she had begun, with idly flapping canvas. It became plain to me that nobody was steering. And if so, where were the men? Either they were dead drunk or had deserted her, I thought, and perhaps if I could get on board I might return the vessel to her captain.
Meanwhile, the schooner gradually turned and filled again on another tack, sailing quickly for a minute or so, then stopping once more dead in the wind’s face. This happened over and over. Back and forth, up and down, north, south, east, and west, the Hispaniola moved in swoops and dashes, and each time she ended as she began, with her sails flapping uselessly. It became clear to me that nobody was steering. And if that was the case, where were the crew? Either they were dead drunk or had abandoned ship, I thought, and maybe if I could get on board, I could return the vessel to her captain.
The current was bearing coracle and schooner southward at an equal rate. As for the latter’s sailing, it was so wild and intermittent, and she hung each time so long in irons, that she certainly gained nothing, if she did not even lose. If only I dared to sit up and paddle, I made sure that I could overhaul her. The scheme had an air of adventure that inspired me, and the thought of the water breaker beside the fore companion doubled my growing courage.
The current was carrying both the coracle and the schooner south at the same speed. The schooner's sailing was erratic and unpredictable, and it often stalled for so long that it certainly wasn't making any progress, and may have even been losing ground. If only I had the courage to sit up and paddle, I was confident that I could catch up to her. The idea had an adventurous thrill that motivated me, and the thought of the water breaker next to the front hatch boosted my rising courage.
Up I got, was welcomed almost instantly by another cloud of spray, but this time stuck to my purpose and set myself, with all my strength and caution, to paddle after the unsteered Hispaniola. Once I shipped a sea so heavy that I had to stop and bail, with my heart fluttering like a bird, but gradually I got into the way of the thing and guided my coracle among the waves, with only now and then a blow upon her bows and a dash of foam in my face.
I got up and was almost immediately hit by another wave of spray, but this time I focused on my goal and put all my strength and care into paddling after the unsteered Hispaniola. Once, a huge wave knocked me back so hard that I had to stop and bail out water, my heart racing like a bird, but gradually I got the hang of it and maneuvered my little boat through the waves, only occasionally getting a smack on the front and a splash of foam in my face.
I was now gaining rapidly on the schooner; I could see the brass glisten on the tiller as it banged about, and still no soul appeared upon her decks. I could not choose but suppose she was deserted. If not, the men were lying drunk below, where I might batten them down, perhaps, and do what I chose with the ship.
I was quickly catching up to the schooner; I could see the brass shining on the tiller as it rattled around, and still no one showed up on her decks. I couldn't help but think she was abandoned. If not, the crew was probably passed out below, where I could lock them in and do whatever I wanted with the ship.
For some time she had been doing the worse thing possible for me—standing still. She headed nearly due south, yawing, of course, all the time. Each time she fell off, her sails partly filled, and these brought her in a moment right to the wind again. I have said this was the worst thing possible for me, for helpless as she looked in this situation, with the canvas cracking like cannon and the blocks trundling and banging on the deck, she still continued to run away from me, not only with the speed of the current, but by the whole amount of her leeway, which was naturally great.
For a while, she had been doing the worst thing for me—just standing still. She headed almost directly south, swaying all the time, of course. Each time she drifted off course, her sails caught some wind, which brought her right back into the wind again. I’ve said this was the worst situation for me, because, despite looking helpless, with the sails flapping like cannons and the blocks rolling and banging on the deck, she still kept getting away from me, not just with the current's speed, but also because of the significant leeway she had.
But now, at last, I had my chance. The breeze fell for some seconds, very low, and the current gradually turning her, the Hispaniola revolved slowly round her centre and at last presented me her stern, with the cabin window still gaping open and the lamp over the table still burning on into the day. The main-sail hung drooped like a banner. She was stock-still but for the current.
But now, finally, I had my chance. The breeze died down for a few moments, and as the current slowly turned her, the Hispaniola rotated around her center and eventually showed me her back, with the cabin window still wide open and the lamp over the table still burning into the daylight. The mainsail hung down like a flag. She was completely still except for the current.
For the last little while I had even lost, but now redoubling my efforts, I began once more to overhaul the chase.
For a while, I had even given up, but now, by putting in double the effort, I started to once again catch up with the chase.
I was not a hundred yards from her when the wind came again in a clap; she filled on the port tack and was off again, stooping and skimming like a swallow.
I was less than a hundred yards from her when the wind hit again suddenly; she shifted to the port tack and took off, gliding and skimming like a swallow.
My first impulse was one of despair, but my second was towards joy. Round she came, till she was broadside on to me—round still till she had covered a half and then two thirds and then three quarters of the distance that separated us. I could see the waves boiling white under her forefoot. Immensely tall she looked to me from my low station in the coracle.
My first instinct was to feel hopeless, but my second was to feel happy. She turned, coming around until she was sideways to me—still turning until she had crossed halfway, then two-thirds, and finally three-quarters of the distance between us. I could see the waves foaming white under her bow. She appeared incredibly tall from my low position in the coracle.
And then, of a sudden, I began to comprehend. I had scarce time to think—scarce time to act and save myself. I was on the summit of one swell when the schooner came stooping over the next. The bowsprit was over my head. I sprang to my feet and leaped, stamping the coracle under water. With one hand I caught the jib-boom, while my foot was lodged between the stay and the brace; and as I still clung there panting, a dull blow told me that the schooner had charged down upon and struck the coracle and that I was left without retreat on the Hispaniola.
And then, all of a sudden, I started to understand. I barely had time to think—hardly any time to act and save myself. I was at the top of one wave when the schooner came rushing over the next one. The bowsprit was right above me. I jumped to my feet and leaped, pushing the coracle underwater. With one hand, I grabbed the jib-boom, while my foot got stuck between the stay and the brace; and as I continued to hang on there, panting, a dull thud let me know that the schooner had slammed into the coracle and that I had nowhere to escape on the Hispaniola.
XXV
I Strike the Jolly Roger

had scarce gained a position on the bowsprit when the flying jib flapped and filled upon the other tack, with a report like a gun. The schooner trembled to her keel under the reverse, but next moment, the other sails still drawing, the jib flapped back again and hung idle.
had barely taken a position on the bowsprit when the flying jib flapped and filled on the other tack, with a sound like a gunshot. The schooner shook to its keel under the sudden change, but in the next moment, with the other sails still catching wind, the jib flapped back and hung still.
This had nearly tossed me off into the sea; and now I lost no time, crawled back along the bowsprit, and tumbled head foremost on the deck.
This almost threw me into the sea, and now I wasted no time, crawled back along the bowsprit, and landed headfirst on the deck.
I was on the lee side of the forecastle, and the mainsail, which was still drawing, concealed from me a certain portion of the after-deck. Not a soul was to be seen. The planks, which had not been swabbed since the mutiny, bore the print of many feet, and an empty bottle, broken by the neck, tumbled to and fro like a live thing in the scuppers.
I was on the sheltered side of the front deck, and the mainsail, which was still catching wind, hid part of the back deck from my view. There wasn’t anyone in sight. The boards, which hadn’t been cleaned since the mutiny, showed the marks of many footsteps, and an empty bottle, broken at the neck, rolled around in the drains like it was alive.
Suddenly the Hispaniola came right into the wind. The jibs behind me cracked aloud, the rudder slammed to, the whole ship gave a sickening heave and shudder, and at the same moment the main-boom swung inboard, the sheet groaning in the blocks, and showed me the lee after-deck.
Suddenly, the Hispaniola turned directly into the wind. The jibs behind me snapped loudly, the rudder slammed in place, the whole ship lurched and shook violently, and at the same moment, the main-boom swung inside, the sheet creaking in the blocks, revealing the sheltered after-deck.
There were the two watchmen, sure enough: red-cap on his back, as stiff as a handspike, with his arms stretched out like those of a crucifix and his teeth showing through his open lips; Israel Hands propped against the bulwarks, his chin on his chest, his hands lying open before him on the deck, his face as white, under its tan, as a tallow candle.
There were the two watchmen, sure enough: one with a red cap on his back, standing rigid like a handspike, arms stretched out like a crucifix, and his teeth visible between his parted lips; Israel Hands propped against the railing, his chin on his chest, hands open in front of him on the deck, his face as pale under its tan as a tallow candle.
For a while the ship kept bucking and sidling like a vicious horse, the sails filling, now on one tack, now on another, and the boom swinging to and fro till the mast groaned aloud under the strain. Now and again too there would come a cloud of light sprays over the bulwark and a heavy blow of the ship’s bows against the swell; so much heavier weather was made of it by this great rigged ship than by my home-made, lop-sided coracle, now gone to the bottom of the sea.
For a while, the ship kept jolting and shifting like a wild horse, the sails filling up, sometimes on one side and sometimes on the other, and the boom swinging back and forth until the mast creaked under the pressure. Now and then, a splash of light spray would hit the bulwark, and the ship's bow would thud heavily against the waves; this big rigged ship faced much rougher conditions than my homemade, crooked little raft, which has now sunk to the bottom of the sea.
At every jump of the schooner, red-cap slipped to and fro, but—what was ghastly to behold—neither his attitude nor his fixed teeth-disclosing grin was anyway disturbed by this rough usage. At every jump too, Hands appeared still more to sink into himself and settle down upon the deck, his feet sliding ever the farther out, and the whole body canting towards the stern, so that his face became, little by little, hid from me; and at last I could see nothing beyond his ear and the frayed ringlet of one whisker.
At every jolt of the schooner, red-cap slipped back and forth, but—what was horrifying to see—neither his posture nor his constant toothy grin was affected by this rough movement. With each lurch, Hands seemed to sink deeper into himself and settle onto the deck, his feet sliding further out, and his whole body tilting toward the stern, gradually hiding his face from my view; eventually, all I could see was his ear and the worn-out curl of one whisker.
At the same time, I observed, around both of them, splashes of dark blood upon the planks and began to feel sure that they had killed each other in their drunken wrath.
At the same time, I noticed dark blood splattered on the floorboards around both of them and started to believe that they had killed each other in their drunken rage.
While I was thus looking and wondering, in a calm moment, when the ship was still, Israel Hands turned partly round and with a low moan writhed himself back to the position in which I had seen him first. The moan, which told of pain and deadly weakness, and the way in which his jaw hung open went right to my heart. But when I remembered the talk I had overheard from the apple barrel, all pity left me.
While I was watching and wondering, in a quiet moment when the ship was still, Israel Hands turned partially around and with a soft groan twisted back to the position I had first seen him in. The groan, which reflected pain and extreme weakness, along with his drooping jaw, struck me deeply. But when I recalled the conversation I had overheard from the apple barrel, all my sympathy vanished.
I walked aft until I reached the main-mast.
I walked towards the back until I reached the main mast.
“Come aboard, Mr. Hands,” I said ironically.
“Come on board, Mr. Hands,” I said sarcastically.
He rolled his eyes round heavily, but he was too far gone to express surprise. All he could do was to utter one word, “Brandy.”
He rolled his eyes dramatically, but he was too far gone to show any surprise. All he could do was say one word, “Brandy.”
It occurred to me there was no time to lose, and dodging the boom as it once more lurched across the deck, I slipped aft and down the companion stairs into the cabin.
It hit me that there was no time to waste, and avoiding the boom as it swung across the deck again, I moved towards the back and descended the stairs into the cabin.
It was such a scene of confusion as you can hardly fancy. All the lockfast places had been broken open in quest of the chart. The floor was thick with mud where ruffians had sat down to drink or consult after wading in the marshes round their camp. The bulkheads, all painted in clear white and beaded round with gilt, bore a pattern of dirty hands. Dozens of empty bottles clinked together in corners to the rolling of the ship. One of the doctor’s medical books lay open on the table, half of the leaves gutted out, I suppose, for pipelights. In the midst of all this the lamp still cast a smoky glow, obscure and brown as umber.
It was such a chaotic scene that you could hardly imagine. All the locked-up places had been broken into in search of the map. The floor was covered in mud where thugs had sat down to drink or strategize after trudging through the marshes around their camp. The bulkheads, all painted bright white and trimmed with gold, had smudged handprints all over them. Dozens of empty bottles clinked together in the corners as the ship rolled. One of the doctor’s medical books was open on the table, half of its pages ripped out, I assume, for making makeshift lights. In the middle of all this, the lamp still cast a smoky glow, dark and brown like umber.
I went into the cellar; all the barrels were gone, and of the bottles a most surprising number had been drunk out and thrown away. Certainly, since the mutiny began, not a man of them could ever have been sober.
I went down to the cellar; all the barrels were missing, and surprisingly, a lot of the bottles had been emptied and tossed aside. Definitely, since the mutiny started, none of them could have stayed sober.
Foraging about, I found a bottle with some brandy left, for Hands; and for myself I routed out some biscuit, some pickled fruits, a great bunch of raisins, and a piece of cheese. With these I came on deck, put down my own stock behind the rudder head and well out of the coxswain’s reach, went forward to the water-breaker, and had a good deep drink of water, and then, and not till then, gave Hands the brandy.
Foraging around, I found a bottle with some brandy left for Hands, and for myself, I dug out some biscuits, some pickled fruits, a big bunch of raisins, and a piece of cheese. With these, I went up on deck, stashed my supplies behind the rudder head and well out of the coxswain’s reach, went over to the water-breaker, had a nice deep drink of water, and then, and only then, gave Hands the brandy.
He must have drunk a gill before he took the bottle from his mouth.
He must have had a shot before he pulled the bottle away from his lips.
“Aye,” said he, “by thunder, but I wanted some o’ that!”
“Aye,” he said, “damn it, I really wanted some of that!”
I had sat down already in my own corner and begun to eat.
I had already settled into my own spot and started eating.
“Much hurt?” I asked him.
"Are you hurt?" I asked him.
He grunted, or rather, I might say, he barked.
He grunted, or more accurately, he barked.
“If that doctor was aboard,” he said, “I’d be right enough in a couple of turns, but I don’t have no manner of luck, you see, and that’s what’s the matter with me. As for that swab, he’s good and dead, he is,” he added, indicating the man with the red cap. “He warn’t no seaman anyhow. And where mought you have come from?”
“If that doctor was here,” he said, “I’d be feeling fine in no time, but I just don’t have any luck, you know, and that’s what’s wrong with me. As for that guy over there, he’s definitely dead,” he added, pointing at the man with the red cap. “He wasn’t a sailor at all. And where did you come from?”
“Well,” said I, “I’ve come aboard to take possession of this ship, Mr. Hands; and you’ll please regard me as your captain until further notice.”
“Well,” I said, “I’m here to take control of this ship, Mr. Hands; and you can consider me your captain until further notice.”
He looked at me sourly enough but said nothing. Some of the colour had come back into his cheeks, though he still looked very sick and still continued to slip out and settle down as the ship banged about.
He gave me a glaring look but didn't say anything. Some color had returned to his cheeks, but he still looked really sick and kept sliding around as the ship rocked back and forth.
“By the by,” I continued, “I can’t have these colours, Mr. Hands; and by your leave, I’ll strike ’em. Better none than these.”
“By the way,” I continued, “I can’t have these colors, Mr. Hands; and if you don’t mind, I’ll get rid of them. Better to have none than these.”

And again dodging the boom, I ran to the colour lines, handed down their cursed black flag, and chucked it overboard.
And once again avoiding the boom, I ran to the color lines, threw down their cursed black flag, and tossed it overboard.
“God save the king!” said I, waving my cap. “And there’s an end to Captain Silver!”
“Long live the king!” I said, waving my hat. “And that’s the end of Captain Silver!”
He watched me keenly and slyly, his chin all the while on his breast.
He watched me closely and stealthily, his chin resting on his chest.
“I reckon,” he said at last, “I reckon, Cap’n Hawkins, you’ll kind of want to get ashore now. S’pose we talks.”
“I think,” he said finally, “I think, Captain Hawkins, you probably want to get ashore now. Let’s have a talk.”
“Why, yes,” says I, “with all my heart, Mr. Hands. Say on.” And I went back to my meal with a good appetite.
“Of course,” I said, “with all my heart, Mr. Hands. Go ahead.” Then I returned to my meal with a hearty appetite.
“This man,” he began, nodding feebly at the corpse “—O’Brien were his name, a rank Irelander—this man and me got the canvas on her, meaning for to sail her back. Well, he’s dead now, he is—as dead as bilge; and who’s to sail this ship, I don’t see. Without I gives you a hint, you ain’t that man, as far’s I can tell. Now, look here, you gives me food and drink and a old scarf or ankecher to tie my wound up, you do, and I’ll tell you how to sail her, and that’s about square all round, I take it.”
“This man,” he started, weakly nodding at the body, “—O’Brien was his name, a proud Irishman—this man and I had plans to sail her back. Well, he’s dead now, as dead as can be; and I don’t know who’s supposed to sail this ship. Unless I give you a clue, you’re not that person, as far as I can see. Now, listen, you give me food and drink and an old scarf or handkerchief to wrap my wound, and I’ll tell you how to sail her, and that seems fair to me.”
“I’ll tell you one thing,” says I: “I’m not going back to Captain Kidd’s anchorage. I mean to get into North Inlet and beach her quietly there.”
“I'll tell you one thing,” I said: “I’m not going back to Captain Kidd’s anchorage. I plan to get into North Inlet and quietly beach her there.”
“To be sure you did,” he cried. “Why, I ain’t sich an infernal lubber after all. I can see, can’t I? I’ve tried my fling, I have, and I’ve lost, and it’s you has the wind of me. North Inlet? Why, I haven’t no ch’ice, not I! I’d help you sail her up to Execution Dock, by thunder! So I would.”
“To be sure you did,” he shouted. “Well, I’m not such a clumsy fool after all. I can see, can’t I? I’ve taken my shot, I have, and I’ve lost, and you have the upper hand. North Inlet? Honestly, I don’t have a choice, not at all! I’d help you sail her up to Execution Dock, I swear I would.”
Well, as it seemed to me, there was some sense in this. We struck our bargain on the spot. In three minutes I had the Hispaniola sailing easily before the wind along the coast of Treasure Island, with good hopes of turning the northern point ere noon and beating down again as far as North Inlet before high water, when we might beach her safely and wait till the subsiding tide permitted us to land.
Well, it seemed to me that there was some logic to this. We made our deal right then and there. In just three minutes, I had the Hispaniola gliding smoothly before the wind along the coast of Treasure Island, feeling optimistic about rounding the northern point before noon and heading back down as far as North Inlet before high tide, when we could safely beach her and wait for the tide to go down to let us land.
Then I lashed the tiller and went below to my own chest, where I got a soft silk handkerchief of my mother’s. With this, and with my aid, Hands bound up the great bleeding stab he had received in the thigh, and after he had eaten a little and had a swallow or two more of the brandy, he began to pick up visibly, sat straighter up, spoke louder and clearer, and looked in every way another man.
Then I tied the tiller and went below to my chest, where I got a soft silk handkerchief that belonged to my mother. With this, and with my help, Hands wrapped up the large bleeding wound he had in his thigh, and after he had eaten a bit and taken a few more sips of the brandy, he started to improve noticeably, sat up straighter, spoke louder and clearer, and looked like a completely different man.
The breeze served us admirably. We skimmed before it like a bird, the coast of the island flashing by and the view changing every minute. Soon we were past the high lands and bowling beside low, sandy country, sparsely dotted with dwarf pines, and soon we were beyond that again and had turned the corner of the rocky hill that ends the island on the north.
The breeze was perfect for us. We glided along like a bird, the coast of the island rapidly passing by and the scenery changing every minute. Before long, we had gone past the high land and were cruising along the low, sandy terrain, scattered with small pines, and then we moved beyond that and rounded the corner of the rocky hill that marks the northern end of the island.
I was greatly elated with my new command, and pleased with the bright, sunshiny weather and these different prospects of the coast. I had now plenty of water and good things to eat, and my conscience, which had smitten me hard for my desertion, was quieted by the great conquest I had made. I should, I think, have had nothing left me to desire but for the eyes of the coxswain as they followed me derisively about the deck and the odd smile that appeared continually on his face. It was a smile that had in it something both of pain and weakness—a haggard old man’s smile; but there was, besides that, a grain of derision, a shadow of treachery, in his expression as he craftily watched, and watched, and watched me at my work.
I was really excited about my new position, enjoying the bright sunny weather and the different views of the coast. I now had plenty of water and good food, and my conscience, which had really troubled me for my desertion, was eased by my great achievement. Honestly, I think I would have wanted nothing more if it weren't for the way the coxswain's eyes followed me mockingly around the deck and the strange smile that was always on his face. It was a smile that showed a mix of pain and weakness—a worn-out old man’s smile; but alongside that, there was a hint of mockery, a touch of betrayal in the way he slyly watched me, continuously observing my every move.
XXVI
Israel Hands

he wind, serving us to a desire, now hauled into the west. We could run so much the easier from the north-east corner of the island to the mouth of the North Inlet. Only, as we had no power to anchor and dared not beach her till the tide had flowed a good deal farther, time hung on our hands. The coxswain told me how to lay the ship to; after a good many trials I succeeded, and we both sat in silence over another meal.
The wind, fulfilling our desire, now shifted to the west. We could easily sail from the northeast corner of the island to the mouth of North Inlet. However, since we couldn't anchor and didn't want to beach the ship until the tide came in much more, we had time to kill. The coxswain showed me how to secure the ship; after several attempts, I finally got it right, and we both sat in silence over another meal.
“Cap’n,” said he at length with that same uncomfortable smile, “here’s my old shipmate, O’Brien; s’pose you was to heave him overboard. I ain’t partic’lar as a rule, and I don’t take no blame for settling his hash, but I don’t reckon him ornamental now, do you?”
“Captain,” he said finally with that same uneasy smile, “here’s my old shipmate, O’Brien; suppose you were to toss him overboard. I’m not picky as a rule, and I don’t feel guilty about taking him out, but I don’t think he’s really useful now, do you?”
“I’m not strong enough, and I don’t like the job; and there he lies, for me,” said I.
“I’m not strong enough, and I don’t like the job; and there he is, waiting for me,” I said.
“This here’s an unlucky ship, this Hispaniola, Jim,” he went on, blinking. “There’s a power of men been killed in this Hispaniola—a sight o’ poor seamen dead and gone since you and me took ship to Bristol. I never seen sich dirty luck, not I. There was this here O’Brien now—he’s dead, ain’t he? Well now, I’m no scholar, and you’re a lad as can read and figure, and to put it straight, do you take it as a dead man is dead for good, or do he come alive again?”
“This is an unlucky ship, this Hispaniola, Jim,” he continued, blinking. “A lot of men have been killed on this Hispaniola—plenty of poor sailors dead and gone since we boarded in Bristol. I’ve never seen such bad luck, not at all. Take this O’Brien for instance—he’s dead, right? Well, I’m not a scholar, and you’re a smart kid who can read and do math, so let me put it plainly: do you think a dead man is really dead for good, or can he come back to life?”
“You can kill the body, Mr. Hands, but not the spirit; you must know that already,” I replied. “O’Brien there is in another world, and may be watching us.”
“You can kill the body, Mr. Hands, but not the spirit; you must know that already,” I replied. “O’Brien is in another world and might be watching us.”
“Ah!” says he. “Well, that’s unfort’nate—appears as if killing parties was a waste of time. Howsomever, sperrits don’t reckon for much, by what I’ve seen. I’ll chance it with the sperrits, Jim. And now, you’ve spoke up free, and I’ll take it kind if you’d step down into that there cabin and get me a—well, a—shiver my timbers! I can’t hit the name on ’t; well, you get me a bottle of wine, Jim—this here brandy’s too strong for my head.”
“Ah!” he says. “Well, that’s unfortunate—looks like killing parties was a waste of time. However, spirits don’t seem to count for much, from what I’ve seen. I’ll take my chances with the spirits, Jim. And now that you’ve spoken up freely, I’d appreciate it if you’d go down into that cabin and get me a—well, a—dang it! I can’t think of the name; just get me a bottle of wine, Jim—this brandy is too strong for my head.”
Now, the coxswain’s hesitation seemed to be unnatural, and as for the notion of his preferring wine to brandy, I entirely disbelieved it. The whole story was a pretext. He wanted me to leave the deck—so much was plain; but with what purpose I could in no way imagine. His eyes never met mine; they kept wandering to and fro, up and down, now with a look to the sky, now with a flitting glance upon the dead O’Brien. All the time he kept smiling and putting his tongue out in the most guilty, embarrassed manner, so that a child could have told that he was bent on some deception. I was prompt with my answer, however, for I saw where my advantage lay and that with a fellow so densely stupid I could easily conceal my suspicions to the end.
Now, the coxswain’s hesitation felt strange, and as for the idea that he preferred wine to brandy, I didn't believe it at all. The whole story was just a cover. He wanted me to leave the deck—that much was clear—but I couldn’t figure out why. His eyes never met mine; they kept darting around, up and down, sometimes looking at the sky and other times glancing at the dead O’Brien. All the while, he kept smiling and sticking out his tongue in a guilty, nervous way, making it obvious to anyone that he was up to something. However, I was quick with my response because I saw where I had the upper hand, and I knew that with someone so incredibly dumb, I could easily hide my suspicions until the end.
“Some wine?” I said. “Far better. Will you have white or red?”
“Some wine?” I asked. “Much better. Do you want white or red?”
“Well, I reckon it’s about the blessed same to me, shipmate,” he replied; “so it’s strong, and plenty of it, what’s the odds?”
"Well, I guess it’s pretty much the same for me, buddy,” he replied; “so it’s strong, and there’s a lot of it, what’s the difference?”
“All right,” I answered. “I’ll bring you port, Mr. Hands. But I’ll have to dig for it.”
“All right,” I replied. “I’ll get you port, Mr. Hands. But I’ll have to search for it.”
With that I scuttled down the companion with all the noise I could, slipped off my shoes, ran quietly along the sparred gallery, mounted the forecastle ladder, and popped my head out of the fore companion. I knew he would not expect to see me there, yet I took every precaution possible, and certainly the worst of my suspicions proved too true.
With that, I hurried down the stairs as noisily as I could, took off my shoes, quietly ran along the wooden walkway, climbed up the forecastle ladder, and poked my head out of the front entrance. I knew he wouldn't expect to see me there, yet I took every precaution possible, and unfortunately, my worst fears turned out to be right.
He had risen from his position to his hands and knees, and though his leg obviously hurt him pretty sharply when he moved—for I could hear him stifle a groan—yet it was at a good, rattling rate that he trailed himself across the deck. In half a minute he had reached the port scuppers and picked, out of a coil of rope, a long knife, or rather a short dirk, discoloured to the hilt with blood. He looked upon it for a moment, thrusting forth his under jaw, tried the point upon his hand, and then, hastily concealing it in the bosom of his jacket, trundled back again into his old place against the bulwark.
He got up onto his hands and knees, and even though his leg clearly hurt a lot when he moved—because I could hear him hold back a groan—he managed to drag himself across the deck at a pretty good pace. In half a minute, he reached the port scuppers and grabbed a long knife, or more like a short dirk, stained with blood all the way to the hilt, from a coil of rope. He stared at it for a moment, thrusting his jaw forward, tested the point against his hand, and then quickly hid it in the front of his jacket before rolling back to his old spot against the bulkhead.
This was all that I required to know. Israel could move about, he was now armed, and if he had been at so much trouble to get rid of me, it was plain that I was meant to be the victim. What he would do afterwards—whether he would try to crawl right across the island from North Inlet to the camp among the swamps or whether he would fire Long Tom, trusting that his own comrades might come first to help him—was, of course, more than I could say.
This was all I needed to know. Israel could move around, he was armed now, and if he had gone to so much trouble to get rid of me, it was clear I was meant to be the target. What he would do afterwards—whether he would attempt to cross the island from North Inlet to the camp in the swamps or if he would fire Long Tom, hoping that his comrades would come to help him first—was something I couldn't predict.
Yet I felt sure that I could trust him in one point, since in that our interests jumped together, and that was in the disposition of the schooner. We both desired to have her stranded safe enough, in a sheltered place, and so that, when the time came, she could be got off again with as little labour and danger as might be; and until that was done I considered that my life would certainly be spared.
Yet I was confident I could trust him on one thing, since our interests aligned in that regard, and that was the fate of the schooner. We both wanted her to be safely stranded in a sheltered spot so that, when the time came, we could get her off again with minimal effort and risk; and until that was accomplished, I believed my life would definitely be spared.
While I was thus turning the business over in my mind, I had not been idle with my body. I had stolen back to the cabin, slipped once more into my shoes, and laid my hand at random on a bottle of wine, and now, with this for an excuse, I made my reappearance on the deck.
While I was thinking things through, I hadn’t been sitting still. I had quietly returned to the cabin, put my shoes back on, and grabbed a bottle of wine without thinking too much about it, and now, using that as an excuse, I went back out onto the deck.
Hands lay as I had left him, all fallen together in a bundle and with his eyelids lowered as though he were too weak to bear the light. He looked up, however, at my coming, knocked the neck off the bottle like a man who had done the same thing often, and took a good swig, with his favourite toast of “Here’s luck!” Then he lay quiet for a little, and then, pulling out a stick of tobacco, begged me to cut him a quid.
Hands were positioned just as I had left him, all gathered together in a bunch and with his eyelids closed as if he couldn't handle the light. However, he looked up when I arrived, knocked the neck off the bottle like someone who had done it many times before, and took a generous drink, raising his glass with his favorite toast of “Here’s to luck!” Then he relaxed for a moment, and after that, pulling out a stick of tobacco, he asked me to chop him a chew.
“Cut me a junk o’ that,” says he, “for I haven’t no knife and hardly strength enough, so be as I had. Ah, Jim, Jim, I reckon I’ve missed stays! Cut me a quid, as’ll likely be the last, lad, for I’m for my long home, and no mistake.”
“Cut me a piece of that,” he says, “because I don’t have a knife and barely enough strength, if I had one. Ah, Jim, Jim, I think I’ve run out of time! Cut me a chunk, it’ll probably be the last, kid, because I’m off to my final resting place, no doubt about it.”
“Well,” said I, “I’ll cut you some tobacco, but if I was you and thought myself so badly, I would go to my prayers like a Christian man.”
“Well,” I said, “I’ll give you some tobacco, but if I were you and thought so poorly of myself, I would go pray like a good Christian.”
“Why?” said he. “Now, you tell me why.”
“Why?” he said. “Now, explain to me why.”
“Why?” I cried. “You were asking me just now about the dead. You’ve broken your trust; you’ve lived in sin and lies and blood; there’s a man you killed lying at your feet this moment, and you ask me why! For God’s mercy, Mr. Hands, that’s why.”
“Why?” I shouted. “You were just asking me about the dead. You’ve shattered your trust; you’ve lived in sin and lies and blood; there’s a man you killed lying right at your feet this moment, and you ask me why! For God’s mercy, Mr. Hands, that’s why.”
I spoke with a little heat, thinking of the bloody dirk he had hidden in his pocket and designed, in his ill thoughts, to end me with. He, for his part, took a great draught of the wine and spoke with the most unusual solemnity.
I spoke with a bit of anger, thinking about the bloody dagger he had hidden in his pocket and intended, with his dark thoughts, to use on me. He, on his side, took a big gulp of the wine and spoke with the most unexpected seriousness.
“For thirty years,” he said, “I’ve sailed the seas and seen good and bad, better and worse, fair weather and foul, provisions running out, knives going, and what not. Well, now I tell you, I never seen good come o’ goodness yet. Him as strikes first is my fancy; dead men don’t bite; them’s my views—amen, so be it. And now, you look here,” he added, suddenly changing his tone, “we’ve had about enough of this foolery. The tide’s made good enough by now. You just take my orders, Cap’n Hawkins, and we’ll sail slap in and be done with it.”
“For thirty years,” he said, “I’ve sailed the seas and seen the good and the bad, better and worse, fair weather and foul, provisions running out, knives drawn, and all that. Well, I tell you, I’ve never seen anything good come from being good. The one who strikes first is my kind of person; dead men don’t bite; that’s how I see it—amen, so be it. And now, look here,” he added, suddenly switching his tone, “we’ve had enough of this nonsense. The tide’s good enough now. Just follow my orders, Captain Hawkins, and we’ll sail right in and be done with it.”
All told, we had scarce two miles to run; but the navigation was delicate, the entrance to this northern anchorage was not only narrow and shoal, but lay east and west, so that the schooner must be nicely handled to be got in. I think I was a good, prompt subaltern, and I am very sure that Hands was an excellent pilot, for we went about and about and dodged in, shaving the banks, with a certainty and a neatness that were a pleasure to behold.
All in all, we only had about two miles to go; but navigating was tricky. The entrance to this northern anchorage was not just narrow and shallow, but it ran east to west, so the schooner had to be handled carefully to get in. I believe I was an effective and prompt second-in-command, and I'm certain that Hands was a skilled pilot, as we maneuvered around and dodged our way in, skimming the banks with a precision and finesse that were a joy to watch.
Scarcely had we passed the heads before the land closed around us. The shores of North Inlet were as thickly wooded as those of the southern anchorage, but the space was longer and narrower and more like, what in truth it was, the estuary of a river. Right before us, at the southern end, we saw the wreck of a ship in the last stages of dilapidation. It had been a great vessel of three masts but had lain so long exposed to the injuries of the weather that it was hung about with great webs of dripping seaweed, and on the deck of it shore bushes had taken root and now flourished thick with flowers. It was a sad sight, but it showed us that the anchorage was calm.
As soon as we passed the heads, the land closed in around us. The shores of North Inlet were as densely wooded as those at the southern anchorage, but the area was longer and narrower, resembling what it truly was—the mouth of a river. Right in front of us, at the southern end, we spotted the wreck of a ship in its final stages of decay. It had once been a grand vessel with three masts, but after being exposed to the elements for so long, it was draped with thick strands of dripping seaweed, and bushes had taken root on its deck, now blooming with colorful flowers. It was a bleak sight, but it reassured us that the anchorage was calm.
“Now,” said Hands, “look there; there’s a pet bit for to beach a ship in. Fine flat sand, never a cat’s paw, trees all around of it, and flowers a-blowing like a garding on that old ship.”
“Now,” said Hands, “take a look over there; there’s a perfect spot to beach a ship. Smooth, flat sand, not a single footprint, trees all around, and flowers blooming like a garden on that old ship.”
“And once beached,” I inquired, “how shall we get her off again?”
“And once we're stuck on the shore,” I asked, “how are we going to get her back out again?”
“Why, so,” he replied: “you take a line ashore there on the other side at low water, take a turn about one of them big pines; bring it back, take a turn around the capstan, and lie to for the tide. Come high water, all hands take a pull upon the line, and off she comes as sweet as natur’. And now, boy, you stand by. We’re near the bit now, and she’s too much way on her. Starboard a little—so—steady—starboard—larboard a little—steady—steady!”
“Right,” he replied. “You run a line to the shore over there on the other side when the tide's low, wrap it around one of those big pines; bring it back, wrap it around the capstan, and wait for the tide. When the tide comes in, everyone pulls on the line, and off she comes as smooth as can be. Now, kid, you stay alert. We're getting close now, and she’s moving too fast. Turn right a bit—like that—steady—turn right—turn left a bit—steady—steady!”
So he issued his commands, which I breathlessly obeyed, till, all of a sudden, he cried, “Now, my hearty, luff!” And I put the helm hard up, and the Hispaniola swung round rapidly and ran stem on for the low, wooded shore.
So he gave his orders, which I eagerly followed, until suddenly, he shouted, “Now, my friend, turn into the wind!” I yanked the helm up sharply, and the Hispaniola quickly turned and headed straight for the low, wooded shore.
The excitement of these last manoeuvres had somewhat interfered with the watch I had kept hitherto, sharply enough, upon the coxswain. Even then I was still so much interested, waiting for the ship to touch, that I had quite forgot the peril that hung over my head and stood craning over the starboard bulwarks and watching the ripples spreading wide before the bows. I might have fallen without a struggle for my life had not a sudden disquietude seized upon me and made me turn my head. Perhaps I had heard a creak or seen his shadow moving with the tail of my eye; perhaps it was an instinct like a cat’s; but, sure enough, when I looked round, there was Hands, already half-way towards me, with the dirk in his right hand.
The thrill of these last maneuvers had distracted me from the close watch I had been keeping on the coxswain. Even then, I was so absorbed, waiting for the ship to make contact, that I completely forgot about the danger looming over me and found myself leaning over the starboard railing, watching the ripples spreading wide in front of the bow. I could have easily fallen without a fight for my life if a sudden unease hadn’t taken hold of me and made me look away. Maybe I had heard a creak or caught a glimpse of his shadow out of the corner of my eye; perhaps it was an instinct, like a cat’s. But sure enough, when I turned around, there was Hands, already halfway toward me, with the dirk in his right hand.
We must both have cried out aloud when our eyes met, but while mine was the shrill cry of terror, his was a roar of fury like a charging bully’s. At the same instant, he threw himself forward and I leapt sideways towards the bows. As I did so, I let go of the tiller, which sprang sharp to leeward, and I think this saved my life, for it struck Hands across the chest and stopped him, for the moment, dead.
We must have both shouted when our eyes met, but while my shout was one of fear, his was a furious roar like an aggressive bully. At the same moment, he lunged forward, and I jumped sideways toward the front of the boat. As I did this, I let go of the tiller, which swung sharply to the side, and I believe this saved my life because it hit Hands across the chest and momentarily stopped him in his tracks.
Before he could recover, I was safe out of the corner where he had me trapped, with all the deck to dodge about. Just forward of the main-mast I stopped, drew a pistol from my pocket, took a cool aim, though he had already turned and was once more coming directly after me, and drew the trigger. The hammer fell, but there followed neither flash nor sound; the priming was useless with sea-water. I cursed myself for my neglect. Why had not I, long before, reprimed and reloaded my only weapons? Then I should not have been as now, a mere fleeing sheep before this butcher.
Before he could react, I was already safe out of the corner where he had me trapped, with the whole deck to move around. Just in front of the main mast, I stopped, pulled a pistol from my pocket, took careful aim, even though he had already turned and was coming straight for me again, and pulled the trigger. The hammer fell, but there was no flash or sound; the priming was ruined by sea water. I cursed myself for being careless. Why hadn’t I reprimed and reloaded my only weapons long before? Then I wouldn’t be, as I am now, just a frightened sheep running from this butcher.
Wounded as he was, it was wonderful how fast he could move, his grizzled hair tumbling over his face, and his face itself as red as a red ensign with his haste and fury. I had no time to try my other pistol, nor indeed much inclination, for I was sure it would be useless. One thing I saw plainly: I must not simply retreat before him, or he would speedily hold me boxed into the bows, as a moment since he had so nearly boxed me in the stern. Once so caught, and nine or ten inches of the blood-stained dirk would be my last experience on this side of eternity. I placed my palms against the main-mast, which was of a goodish bigness, and waited, every nerve upon the stretch.
Wounded as he was, it was amazing how fast he could move, his gray hair falling over his face, and his face itself as red as a flag from his haste and anger. I had no time to try my other pistol, and honestly, I didn't really want to because I was sure it would be useless. One thing I clearly saw: I couldn’t just back away from him, or he would quickly corner me in the front, just like he had almost done in the back moments ago. Once trapped like that, nine or ten inches of the blood-stained dagger would be my last experience in this life. I pressed my palms against the main mast, which was pretty big, and waited, my nerves on high alert.
Seeing that I meant to dodge, he also paused; and a moment or two passed in feints on his part and corresponding movements upon mine. It was such a game as I had often played at home about the rocks of Black Hill Cove, but never before, you may be sure, with such a wildly beating heart as now. Still, as I say, it was a boy’s game, and I thought I could hold my own at it against an elderly seaman with a wounded thigh. Indeed my courage had begun to rise so high that I allowed myself a few darting thoughts on what would be the end of the affair, and while I saw certainly that I could spin it out for long, I saw no hope of any ultimate escape.
Noticing that I planned to dodge, he paused as well; and a moment or two went by with him feinting and me moving in response. It was like a game I had often played back home around the rocks of Black Hill Cove, but never before, I assure you, with such a racing heart as I had now. Still, as I mentioned, it was a boy's game, and I figured I could hold my own against an older sailor with a wounded thigh. In fact, my confidence had risen so high that I even entertained a few quick thoughts about how it might all end, and while I realized I could prolong the situation for a while, I didn’t see any chance of escaping in the end.
Well, while things stood thus, suddenly the Hispaniola struck, staggered, ground for an instant in the sand, and then, swift as a blow, canted over to the port side till the deck stood at an angle of forty-five degrees and about a puncheon of water splashed into the scupper holes and lay, in a pool, between the deck and bulwark.
Well, while things were like this, suddenly the Hispaniola hit a sandbank, lurched, grounded for a moment, and then, as quick as a punch, tipped over to the left side until the deck was at a forty-five-degree angle, and about a barrel of water splashed into the scupper holes and pooled between the deck and the bulwark.
We were both of us capsized in a second, and both of us rolled, almost together, into the scuppers, the dead red-cap, with his arms still spread out, tumbling stiffly after us. So near were we, indeed, that my head came against the coxswain’s foot with a crack that made my teeth rattle. Blow and all, I was the first afoot again, for Hands had got involved with the dead body. The sudden canting of the ship had made the deck no place for running on; I had to find some new way of escape, and that upon the instant, for my foe was almost touching me. Quick as thought, I sprang into the mizzen shrouds, rattled up hand over hand, and did not draw a breath till I was seated on the cross-trees.
We both capsized in an instant, and we rolled almost together into the scuppers, the dead red-cap tumbling stiffly after us with his arms still spread out. We were so close that my head hit the coxswain's foot with a crack that made my teeth rattle. Despite everything, I was the first to get on my feet again because Hands got tangled up with the dead body. The sudden tilt of the ship had made the deck unsafe for running; I needed to find a new way to escape, and fast, since my enemy was almost right on top of me. In a flash, I jumped into the mizzen shrouds, climbed up hand over hand, and didn't take a breath until I was sitting on the cross-trees.
I had been saved by being prompt; the dirk had struck not half a foot below me as I pursued my upward flight; and there stood Israel Hands with his mouth open and his face upturned to mine, a perfect statue of surprise and disappointment.
I had been saved by acting quickly; the dagger had hit just below me as I raced upward; and there was Israel Hands, his mouth wide open and his face tilted up at mine, a complete statue of shock and disappointment.
Now that I had a moment to myself, I lost no time in changing the priming of my pistol, and then, having one ready for service, and to make assurance doubly sure, I proceeded to draw the load of the other and recharge it afresh from the beginning.
Now that I had a moment to myself, I quickly changed the priming of my pistol. With one ready for use, and to be completely sure, I took out the load of the other and recharged it from the start.
My new employment struck Hands all of a heap; he began to see the dice going against him, and after an obvious hesitation, he also hauled himself heavily into the shrouds, and with the dirk in his teeth, began slowly and painfully to mount. It cost him no end of time and groans to haul his wounded leg behind him, and I had quietly finished my arrangements before he was much more than a third of the way up. Then, with a pistol in either hand, I addressed him.
My new job totally caught Hands off guard; he realized the odds were turning against him, and after a clear pause, he also clumsily climbed into the rigging, the knife clenched in his teeth, slowly and painfully making his way up. It took him forever and a lot of groaning to drag his injured leg behind him, and I had quietly wrapped up my preparations by the time he was barely a third of the way up. Then, with a gun in each hand, I spoke to him.
“One more step, Mr. Hands,” said I, “and I’ll blow your brains out! Dead men don’t bite, you know,” I added with a chuckle.
“One more step, Mr. Hands,” I said, “and I’ll blow your brains out! Dead men don’t bite, you know,” I added with a chuckle.
He stopped instantly. I could see by the working of his face that he was trying to think, and the process was so slow and laborious that, in my new-found security, I laughed aloud. At last, with a swallow or two, he spoke, his face still wearing the same expression of extreme perplexity. In order to speak he had to take the dagger from his mouth, but in all else he remained unmoved.
He stopped right away. I could see from the look on his face that he was trying to think, and it was such a slow and difficult process that, feeling secure, I laughed out loud. Finally, after a couple of swallows, he spoke, his face still showing clear confusion. To talk, he had to take the dagger out of his mouth, but aside from that, he stayed completely still.
“Jim,” says he, “I reckon we’re fouled, you and me, and we’ll have to sign articles. I’d have had you but for that there lurch, but I don’t have no luck, not I; and I reckon I’ll have to strike, which comes hard, you see, for a master mariner to a ship’s younker like you, Jim.”
“Jim,” he says, “I think we’re in trouble, you and me, and we’ll have to sign contracts. I would have had you if it weren't for that lurch, but I just don’t have any luck; and I guess I’ll have to quit, which is tough to swallow, you know, for a master mariner to a ship’s kid like you, Jim.”
I was drinking in his words and smiling away, as conceited as a cock upon a wall, when, all in a breath, back went his right hand over his shoulder. Something sang like an arrow through the air; I felt a blow and then a sharp pang, and there I was pinned by the shoulder to the mast. In the horrid pain and surprise of the moment—I scarce can say it was by my own volition, and I am sure it was without a conscious aim—both my pistols went off, and both escaped out of my hands. They did not fall alone; with a choked cry, the coxswain loosed his grasp upon the shrouds and plunged head first into the water.
I was totally absorbed in his words, grinning like a proud rooster, when suddenly, without warning, his right hand shot back over his shoulder. Something zipped through the air like an arrow; I felt a hit and a sharp sting, and before I knew it, I was pinned by the shoulder to the mast. Overwhelmed by the pain and shock, I can hardly say it was my choice, and I’m certain I wasn’t aiming consciously—both my pistols went off, and they slipped right out of my grip. They didn’t fall alone; with a muffled cry, the coxswain let go of the shrouds and dove headfirst into the water.


XXVII
“Pieces of Eight”

wing to the cant of the vessel, the masts hung far out over the water, and from my perch on the cross-trees I had nothing below me but the surface of the bay. Hands, who was not so far up, was in consequence nearer to the ship and fell between me and the bulwarks. He rose once to the surface in a lather of foam and blood and then sank again for good. As the water settled, I could see him lying huddled together on the clean, bright sand in the shadow of the vessel’s sides. A fish or two whipped past his body. Sometimes, by the quivering of the water, he appeared to move a little, as if he were trying to rise. But he was dead enough, for all that, being both shot and drowned, and was food for fish in the very place where he had designed my slaughter.
Due to the tilt of the ship, the masts leaned way out over the water, and from my spot on the cross-trees, all I could see below me was the surface of the bay. Hands, who wasn’t as high up, was closer to the ship and fell between me and the bulwarks. He broke the surface once, covered in a mix of foam and blood, and then sank again for good. As the water calmed, I could see him curled up on the clean, bright sand in the shadow of the ship. A fish or two darted past his body. Sometimes, with the water shimmering, it looked like he was moving a bit, as if he were trying to rise. But he was definitely dead, having been both shot and drowned, and became food for fish right where he had planned my murder.
I was no sooner certain of this than I began to feel sick, faint, and terrified. The hot blood was running over my back and chest. The dirk, where it had pinned my shoulder to the mast, seemed to burn like a hot iron; yet it was not so much these real sufferings that distressed me, for these, it seemed to me, I could bear without a murmur; it was the horror I had upon my mind of falling from the cross-trees into that still green water, beside the body of the coxswain.
I hardly finished realizing this when I started to feel sick, weak, and scared. The warm blood was flowing down my back and chest. The dirk, which had pinned my shoulder to the mast, felt like a hot iron; but it wasn't so much these actual pains that bothered me, because I thought I could handle them without a complaint; it was the dread I felt about falling from the cross-trees into that still green water, next to the coxswain's body.
I clung with both hands till my nails ached, and I shut my eyes as if to cover up the peril. Gradually my mind came back again, my pulses quieted down to a more natural time, and I was once more in possession of myself.
I held on tightly with both hands until my nails hurt, and I closed my eyes as if to block out the danger. Slowly, my mind started to clear, my heart calmed to a normal rhythm, and I regained control of myself.
It was my first thought to pluck forth the dirk, but either it stuck too hard or my nerve failed me, and I desisted with a violent shudder. Oddly enough, that very shudder did the business. The knife, in fact, had come the nearest in the world to missing me altogether; it held me by a mere pinch of skin, and this the shudder tore away. The blood ran down the faster, to be sure, but I was my own master again and only tacked to the mast by my coat and shirt.
It was my first instinct to grab the dagger, but either it was too stuck or I lost my nerve, and I backed off with a strong shiver. Strangely enough, that shiver did the trick. The knife had actually come very close to missing me completely; it was just barely holding on by a small piece of skin, and the shiver tore it away. The blood flowed faster, but I was in control again and only pinned to the mast by my coat and shirt.
These last I broke through with a sudden jerk, and then regained the deck by the starboard shrouds. For nothing in the world would I have again ventured, shaken as I was, upon the overhanging port shrouds from which Israel had so lately fallen.
These last I broke through with a sudden jerk, and then made my way back to the deck using the starboard shrouds. For anything in the world, I wouldn't have dared again to venture, shaken as I was, on the overhanging port shrouds from which Israel had just recently fallen.
I went below and did what I could for my wound; it pained me a good deal and still bled freely, but it was neither deep nor dangerous, nor did it greatly gall me when I used my arm. Then I looked around me, and as the ship was now, in a sense, my own, I began to think of clearing it from its last passenger—the dead man, O’Brien.
I went below deck and tended to my wound as best as I could; it hurt quite a bit and was still bleeding a lot, but it wasn’t deep or life-threatening, and it didn’t bother me too much when I used my arm. Then I looked around, and since the ship was now, in a way, mine, I started thinking about getting rid of its last passenger—the dead man, O’Brien.
He had pitched, as I have said, against the bulwarks, where he lay like some horrible, ungainly sort of puppet, life-size, indeed, but how different from life’s colour or life’s comeliness! In that position I could easily have my way with him, and as the habit of tragical adventures had worn off almost all my terror for the dead, I took him by the waist as if he had been a sack of bran and with one good heave, tumbled him overboard. He went in with a sounding plunge; the red cap came off and remained floating on the surface; and as soon as the splash subsided, I could see him and Israel lying side by side, both wavering with the tremulous movement of the water. O’Brien, though still quite a young man, was very bald. There he lay, with that bald head across the knees of the man who had killed him and the quick fishes steering to and fro over both.
He had been pitched, as I mentioned, against the barriers, where he lay like some awful, clumsy puppet—life-size, sure, but so different from the color and beauty of life! In that position, I could easily do what I wanted, and since my usual fear of dead bodies had faded after so many tragic adventures, I grabbed him by the waist like he was a sack of grain and, with one good heave, tossed him overboard. He hit the water with a loud splash; his red cap came off and floated on the surface. Once the splash settled, I could see him and Israel lying side by side, both swaying with the gentle movement of the water. O’Brien, although still quite young, was very bald. There he lay, with that bald head resting across the knees of the man who had killed him, while the quick fish darted back and forth over both.
I was now alone upon the ship; the tide had just turned. The sun was within so few degrees of setting that already the shadow of the pines upon the western shore began to reach right across the anchorage and fall in patterns on the deck. The evening breeze had sprung up, and though it was well warded off by the hill with the two peaks upon the east, the cordage had begun to sing a little softly to itself and the idle sails to rattle to and fro.
I was now alone on the ship; the tide had just turned. The sun was so close to setting that the shadow of the pines on the western shore was already stretching across the anchorage and casting patterns on the deck. The evening breeze had picked up, and even though the hill with the two peaks to the east protected me, the ropes began to softly hum to themselves and the idle sails rattled back and forth.
I began to see a danger to the ship. The jibs I speedily doused and brought tumbling to the deck, but the main-sail was a harder matter. Of course, when the schooner canted over, the boom had swung out-board, and the cap of it and a foot or two of sail hung even under water. I thought this made it still more dangerous; yet the strain was so heavy that I half feared to meddle. At last I got my knife and cut the halyards. The peak dropped instantly, a great belly of loose canvas floated broad upon the water, and since, pull as I liked, I could not budge the downhall, that was the extent of what I could accomplish. For the rest, the Hispaniola must trust to luck, like myself.
I started to notice a threat to the ship. I quickly took down the jibs and dropped them onto the deck, but the mainsail was trickier. When the schooner tilted over, the boom swung out to the side, and the tip of it along with a few feet of sail were submerged. I thought this made it even more dangerous; still, the tension was so intense that I was hesitant to do anything. Eventually, I grabbed my knife and cut the halyards. The peak dropped immediately, and a large mass of loose canvas floated on the water. Since I couldn't budge the downhaul no matter how hard I tried, that was all I could do. For everything else, the Hispaniola would have to rely on luck, just like I did.
By this time the whole anchorage had fallen into shadow—the last rays, I remember, falling through a glade of the wood and shining bright as jewels on the flowery mantle of the wreck. It began to be chill; the tide was rapidly fleeting seaward, the schooner settling more and more on her beam-ends.
By this time, the entire anchorage was in shadow—the last rays, I remember, streaming through a small opening in the trees and shining bright like jewels on the flower-covered remains of the wreck. It was getting chilly; the tide was quickly pulling out to sea, and the schooner was tilting more and more on its side.
I scrambled forward and looked over. It seemed shallow enough, and holding the cut hawser in both hands for a last security, I let myself drop softly overboard. The water scarcely reached my waist; the sand was firm and covered with ripple marks, and I waded ashore in great spirits, leaving the Hispaniola on her side, with her main-sail trailing wide upon the surface of the bay. About the same time, the sun went fairly down and the breeze whistled low in the dusk among the tossing pines.
I rushed forward and looked over. It looked shallow enough, and gripping the cut hawser in both hands for one last bit of security, I let myself drop gently overboard. The water barely reached my waist; the sand was solid and marked with ripples, and I waded ashore feeling great, leaving the Hispaniola on her side, with her mainsail dragging across the surface of the bay. Around the same time, the sun set completely, and the breeze whistled softly in the evening among the swaying pines.
At least, and at last, I was off the sea, nor had I returned thence empty-handed. There lay the schooner, clear at last from buccaneers and ready for our own men to board and get to sea again. I had nothing nearer my fancy than to get home to the stockade and boast of my achievements. Possibly I might be blamed a bit for my truantry, but the recapture of the Hispaniola was a clenching answer, and I hoped that even Captain Smollett would confess I had not lost my time.
At least, finally, I was off the sea, and I didn’t come back empty-handed. There was the schooner, finally free from pirates and ready for our crew to board and set sail again. I couldn’t wait to get back to the stockade and brag about what I’d done. I might get in a little trouble for my mischief, but recapturing the Hispaniola was a solid justification, and I hoped even Captain Smollett would admit that I hadn’t wasted my time.
So thinking, and in famous spirits, I began to set my face homeward for the block house and my companions. I remembered that the most easterly of the rivers which drain into Captain Kidd’s anchorage ran from the two-peaked hill upon my left, and I bent my course in that direction that I might pass the stream while it was small. The wood was pretty open, and keeping along the lower spurs, I had soon turned the corner of that hill, and not long after waded to the mid-calf across the watercourse.
So thinking, and feeling quite spirited, I started heading back home towards the blockhouse and my friends. I recalled that the easternmost river flowing into Captain Kidd’s anchorage came from the two-peaked hill to my left, so I steered my course that way to cross the stream while it was narrow. The woods were fairly clear, and by following the lower slopes, I quickly rounded the corner of that hill, and not long after, I waded through the watercourse, reaching mid-calf.
This brought me near to where I had encountered Ben Gunn, the maroon; and I walked more circumspectly, keeping an eye on every side. The dusk had come nigh hand completely, and as I opened out the cleft between the two peaks, I became aware of a wavering glow against the sky, where, as I judged, the man of the island was cooking his supper before a roaring fire. And yet I wondered, in my heart, that he should show himself so careless. For if I could see this radiance, might it not reach the eyes of Silver himself where he camped upon the shore among the marshes?
This brought me close to where I had met Ben Gunn, the maroon; and I walked more carefully, watching all around. It was nearly dark now, and as I moved through the gap between the two peaks, I noticed a flickering light against the sky, where, I assumed, the islander was cooking his dinner in front of a big fire. Still, I couldn't help but wonder why he was being so careless. If I could see this light, wouldn’t Silver himself be able to spot it from where he was camped on the shore among the marshes?
Gradually the night fell blacker; it was all I could do to guide myself even roughly towards my destination; the double hill behind me and the Spy-glass on my right hand loomed faint and fainter; the stars were few and pale; and in the low ground where I wandered I kept tripping among bushes and rolling into sandy pits.
Gradually, the night got darker; it was all I could do to steer myself even somewhat toward my destination; the double hill behind me and the Spy-glass on my right grew fainter and fainter; the stars were few and dim; and in the low ground where I roamed, I kept stumbling over bushes and falling into sandy pits.
Suddenly a kind of brightness fell about me. I looked up; a pale glimmer of moonbeams had alighted on the summit of the Spy-glass, and soon after I saw something broad and silvery moving low down behind the trees, and knew the moon had risen.
Suddenly, a sort of brightness surrounded me. I looked up; a faint glow of moonlight had settled on the top of the Spy-glass, and soon after, I saw something wide and silvery moving low behind the trees, realizing the moon had risen.
With this to help me, I passed rapidly over what remained to me of my journey, and sometimes walking, sometimes running, impatiently drew near to the stockade. Yet, as I began to thread the grove that lies before it, I was not so thoughtless but that I slacked my pace and went a trifle warily. It would have been a poor end of my adventures to get shot down by my own party in mistake.
With this to help me, I quickly moved through the rest of my journey, sometimes walking, sometimes running, eager to get to the stockade. However, as I started to navigate the grove in front of it, I wasn't so careless that I didn’t slow down a bit and proceed cautiously. It would have been a terrible ending to my adventures to get mistakenly shot by my own people.
The moon was climbing higher and higher, its light began to fall here and there in masses through the more open districts of the wood, and right in front of me a glow of a different colour appeared among the trees. It was red and hot, and now and again it was a little darkened—as it were, the embers of a bonfire smouldering.
The moon was rising higher and higher, its light starting to spill in patches through the more open areas of the woods, and right in front of me, a glow of a different color appeared among the trees. It was red and warm, and every now and then, it flickered a bit—like the embers of a bonfire glowing softly.
For the life of me I could not think what it might be.
For the life of me, I just couldn't figure out what it could be.
At last I came right down upon the borders of the clearing. The western end was already steeped in moonshine; the rest, and the block house itself, still lay in a black shadow chequered with long silvery streaks of light. On the other side of the house an immense fire had burned itself into clear embers and shed a steady, red reverberation, contrasted strongly with the mellow paleness of the moon. There was not a soul stirring nor a sound beside the noises of the breeze.
At last, I reached the edge of the clearing. The western side was already bathed in moonlight; the rest, including the blockhouse itself, was still covered in deep shadow, marked by long silvery streaks of light. On the other side of the house, a huge fire had burned down to glowing embers, casting a steady, red glow that contrasted sharply with the soft brightness of the moon. There wasn't a single soul in sight, and the only sound was the rustle of the breeze.
I stopped, with much wonder in my heart, and perhaps a little terror also. It had not been our way to build great fires; we were, indeed, by the captain’s orders, somewhat niggardly of firewood, and I began to fear that something had gone wrong while I was absent.
I stopped, filled with wonder and maybe a little fear. We usually didn't build big fires; in fact, according to the captain’s orders, we were pretty stingy with firewood, and I started to worry that something had gone wrong while I was away.
I stole round by the eastern end, keeping close in shadow, and at a convenient place, where the darkness was thickest, crossed the palisade.
I snuck around to the east side, staying close to the shadows, and at a good spot, where the darkness was the thickest, I climbed over the fence.
To make assurance surer, I got upon my hands and knees and crawled, without a sound, towards the corner of the house. As I drew nearer, my heart was suddenly and greatly lightened. It is not a pleasant noise in itself, and I have often complained of it at other times, but just then it was like music to hear my friends snoring together so loud and peaceful in their sleep. The sea-cry of the watch, that beautiful “All’s well,” never fell more reassuringly on my ear.
To be extra sure, I got down on my hands and knees and crawled quietly toward the corner of the house. As I got closer, my heart felt suddenly much lighter. It's not a nice sound on its own, and I've often complained about it before, but at that moment, hearing my friends snoring together so loudly and peacefully in their sleep felt like music. The watchman's lovely call of “All’s well” has never sounded more reassuring to me.
In the meantime, there was no doubt of one thing; they kept an infamous bad watch. If it had been Silver and his lads that were now creeping in on them, not a soul would have seen daybreak. That was what it was, thought I, to have the captain wounded; and again I blamed myself sharply for leaving them in that danger with so few to mount guard.
In the meantime, there was no doubt about one thing: they had a notoriously bad watch. If it had been Silver and his crew sneaking up on them, no one would have seen the sunrise. That’s what it meant to have the captain injured; I couldn't help but criticize myself for leaving them in that danger with so few people on guard.
By this time I had got to the door and stood up. All was dark within, so that I could distinguish nothing by the eye. As for sounds, there was the steady drone of the snorers and a small occasional noise, a flickering or pecking that I could in no way account for.
By this point, I had made it to the door and was standing up. Everything inside was dark, so I couldn't see anything. As for sounds, there was the constant noise of people snoring and a small, random sound, like flickering or pecking, that I couldn't figure out.
With my arms before me I walked steadily in. I should lie down in my own place (I thought with a silent chuckle) and enjoy their faces when they found me in the morning.
With my arms out in front of me, I walked in calmly. I should just lie down in my own spot (I thought with a quiet laugh) and enjoy their reactions when they found me in the morning.

My foot struck something yielding—it was a sleeper’s leg; and he turned and groaned, but without awaking.
My foot hit something soft—it was a sleeper’s leg; he turned and groaned, but didn’t wake up.
And then, all of a sudden, a shrill voice broke forth out of the darkness:
And then, suddenly, a loud voice shouted from the darkness:
“Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight!” and so forth, without pause or change, like the clacking of a tiny mill.
“Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight!” and so on, without stopping or changing, like the sound of a small mill.
Silver’s green parrot, Captain Flint! It was she whom I had heard pecking at a piece of bark; it was she, keeping better watch than any human being, who thus announced my arrival with her wearisome refrain.
Silver’s green parrot, Captain Flint! She was the one I heard pecking at a piece of bark; she was the one, keeping a better watch than any person, who announced my arrival with her annoying repetition.
I had no time left me to recover. At the sharp, clipping tone of the parrot, the sleepers awoke and sprang up; and with a mighty oath, the voice of Silver cried, “Who goes?”
I had no time to recover. At the sharp, cutting sound of the parrot, the sleepers woke up and jumped up; and with a strong curse, Silver shouted, “Who’s there?”
I turned to run, struck violently against one person, recoiled, and ran full into the arms of a second, who for his part closed upon and held me tight.
I turned to run, crashed into someone, bounced back, and ran straight into the arms of another person, who then held me tightly.
“Bring a torch, Dick,” said Silver when my capture was thus assured.
“Bring a flashlight, Dick,” said Silver when my capture was guaranteed.
And one of the men left the log-house and presently returned with a lighted brand.
And one of the men left the log cabin and soon came back with a lit torch.

XXVIII
In the Enemy’s Camp

he red glare of the torch, lighting up the interior of the block house, showed me the worst of my apprehensions realized. The pirates were in possession of the house and stores: there was the cask of cognac, there were the pork and bread, as before, and what tenfold increased my horror, not a sign of any prisoner. I could only judge that all had perished, and my heart smote me sorely that I had not been there to perish with them.
The bright light of the torch, illuminating the inside of the block house, revealed my worst fears were true. The pirates were in control of the house and supplies: there was the cask of cognac, the pork and bread, just like before, and what made my horror even worse was that there was no sign of any prisoner. I could only assume that everyone had died, and I felt deep regret that I hadn't been there to die with them.
There were six of the buccaneers, all told; not another man was left alive. Five of them were on their feet, flushed and swollen, suddenly called out of the first sleep of drunkenness. The sixth had only risen upon his elbow; he was deadly pale, and the blood-stained bandage round his head told that he had recently been wounded, and still more recently dressed. I remembered the man who had been shot and had run back among the woods in the great attack, and doubted not that this was he.
There were six buccaneers in total; no one else was left alive. Five of them were standing, red-faced and swollen, suddenly jolted out of a drunken sleep. The sixth was only propped up on his elbow; he was extremely pale, and the blood-stained bandage wrapped around his head indicated that he had been recently injured and treated. I recalled the guy who had been shot and had stumbled back into the woods during the major attack, and I had no doubt that this was him.
The parrot sat, preening her plumage, on Long John’s shoulder. He himself, I thought, looked somewhat paler and more stern than I was used to. He still wore the fine broadcloth suit in which he had fulfilled his mission, but it was bitterly the worse for wear, daubed with clay and torn with the sharp briers of the wood.
The parrot sat, grooming her feathers, on Long John’s shoulder. He looked a bit paler and more serious than I remembered. He was still wearing the nice broadcloth suit he had worn during his mission, but it was definitely worse for wear, stained with mud and ripped by the sharp thorns of the woods.
“So,” said he, “here’s Jim Hawkins, shiver my timbers! Dropped in, like, eh? Well, come, I take that friendly.”
“So,” he said, “here’s Jim Hawkins, shiver my timbers! Just dropped in, huh? Well, come on, I appreciate the friendly visit.”
And thereupon he sat down across the brandy cask and began to fill a pipe.
And with that, he sat down next to the brandy barrel and started filling a pipe.
“Give me a loan of the link, Dick,” said he; and then, when he had a good light, “That’ll do, lad,” he added; “stick the glim in the wood heap; and you, gentlemen, bring yourselves to! You needn’t stand up for Mr. Hawkins; he’ll excuse you, you may lay to that. And so, Jim”—stopping the tobacco—“here you were, and quite a pleasant surprise for poor old John. I see you were smart when first I set my eyes on you, but this here gets away from me clean, it do.”
“Lend me the light, Dick,” he said; and then, when he had a good view, “That’ll do, kid,” he added; “put the light in the woodpile; and you, gentlemen, relax! You don’t need to stand up for Mr. Hawkins; he’ll let you off, you can count on that. And so, Jim”—pausing the tobacco—“here you are, and quite a nice surprise for poor old John. I noticed you were sharp when I first saw you, but this here completely throws me off.”
To all this, as may be well supposed, I made no answer. They had set me with my back against the wall, and I stood there, looking Silver in the face, pluckily enough, I hope, to all outward appearance, but with black despair in my heart.
To all this, as you might expect, I didn’t respond. They had backed me into a corner, and I stood there, looking Silver in the eye, bravely enough, I hope, to anyone watching, but filled with dark despair inside.
Silver took a whiff or two of his pipe with great composure and then ran on again.
Silver took a couple of puffs from his pipe calmly and then continued on.
“Now, you see, Jim, so be as you are here,” says he, “I’ll give you a piece of my mind. I’ve always liked you, I have, for a lad of spirit, and the picter of my own self when I was young and handsome. I always wanted you to jine and take your share, and die a gentleman, and now, my cock, you’ve got to. Cap’n Smollett’s a fine seaman, as I’ll own up to any day, but stiff on discipline. ‘Dooty is dooty,’ says he, and right he is. Just you keep clear of the cap’n. The doctor himself is gone dead again’ you—‘ungrateful scamp’ was what he said; and the short and the long of the whole story is about here: you can’t go back to your own lot, for they won’t have you; and without you start a third ship’s company all by yourself, which might be lonely, you’ll have to jine with Cap’n Silver.”
“Now, you see, Jim, just be yourself here,” he says, “I’ll be honest with you. I’ve always liked you, I have, as a spirited young man, and you remind me of myself when I was young and good-looking. I always wanted you to join in and take your share, and die a gentleman, and now, my friend, you have to. Captain Smollett is a great sailor, I’ll admit that any day, but he’s tough on discipline. ‘Duty is duty,’ he says, and he’s right. Just stay clear of the captain. The doctor himself has turned against you—he called you an ‘ungrateful scamp’; and the bottom line of the whole story is this: you can’t go back to your old group, because they won’t accept you; and unless you want to start a third crew all by yourself, which might be lonely, you’ll have to join up with Captain Silver.”
So far so good. My friends, then, were still alive, and though I partly believed the truth of Silver’s statement, that the cabin party were incensed at me for my desertion, I was more relieved than distressed by what I heard.
So far, so good. My friends were still alive, and even though I somewhat believed Silver’s claim that the cabin crew was angry with me for leaving them, I felt more relieved than upset by what I heard.
“I don’t say nothing as to your being in our hands,” continued Silver, “though there you are, and you may lay to it. I’m all for argyment; I never seen good come out o’ threatening. If you like the service, well, you’ll jine; and if you don’t, Jim, why, you’re free to answer no—free and welcome, shipmate; and if fairer can be said by mortal seaman, shiver my sides!”
“I won’t say anything about the fact that we have you,” continued Silver, “but there you are, and you can count on that. I’m all for discussion; I’ve never seen anything good come from threats. If you like the crew, then you’ll join us; and if you don’t, Jim, you’re free to say no—free and welcome, shipmate; and if anyone can say it more fairly than that, I’ll be amazed!”
“Am I to answer, then?” I asked with a very tremulous voice. Through all this sneering talk, I was made to feel the threat of death that overhung me, and my cheeks burned and my heart beat painfully in my breast.
“Should I answer, then?” I asked, my voice shaking. Amidst all the mocking comments, I felt the looming threat of death hanging over me, and my cheeks flushed while my heart pounded painfully in my chest.
“Lad,” said Silver, “no one’s a-pressing of you. Take your bearings. None of us won’t hurry you, mate; time goes so pleasant in your company, you see.”
“Hey, kid,” Silver said, “no one’s rushing you. Get your bearings. None of us are in a hurry, buddy; time goes so nicely when you’re around, you know.”
“Well,” says I, growing a bit bolder, “if I’m to choose, I declare I have a right to know what’s what, and why you’re here, and where my friends are.”
“Well,” I said, feeling a bit braver, “if I get to choose, I think I have a right to know what's going on, why you’re here, and where my friends are.”
“Wot’s wot?” repeated one of the buccaneers in a deep growl. “Ah, he’d be a lucky one as knowed that!”
“What's what?” repeated one of the pirates in a deep growl. “Ah, he’d be lucky to know that!”
“You’ll perhaps batten down your hatches till you’re spoke to, my friend,” cried Silver truculently to this speaker. And then, in his first gracious tones, he replied to me, “Yesterday morning, Mr. Hawkins,” said he, “in the dog-watch, down came Doctor Livesey with a flag of truce. Says he, ‘Cap’n Silver, you’re sold out. Ship’s gone.’ Well, maybe we’d been taking a glass, and a song to help it round. I won’t say no. Leastways, none of us had looked out. We looked out, and by thunder, the old ship was gone! I never seen a pack o’ fools look fishier; and you may lay to that, if I tells you that looked the fishiest. ‘Well,’ says the doctor, ‘let’s bargain.’ We bargained, him and I, and here we are: stores, brandy, block house, the firewood you was thoughtful enough to cut, and in a manner of speaking, the whole blessed boat, from cross-trees to kelson. As for them, they’ve tramped; I don’t know where’s they are.”
“You might want to keep quiet until you’re spoken to, my friend,” Silver said aggressively to the speaker. Then, in a surprisingly polite tone, he turned to me, “Yesterday morning, Mr. Hawkins,” he said, “during the dog-watch, Doctor Livesey came down with a white flag. He said, ‘Captain Silver, you’ve been sold out. The ship’s gone.’ Well, maybe we had a drink or two and a song to celebrate. I won’t deny it. At least, none of us had been keeping an eye out. We looked, and sure enough, the old ship was gone! I’ve never seen a group of fools look more confused; and I’ll tell you, I looked the most confused of all. ‘Well,’ the doctor said, ‘let’s negotiate.’ So we negotiated, him and I, and here we are: supplies, brandy, a block house, and the firewood you kindly cut for us, and in a sense, the whole darn boat, from the cross-trees to the kelson. As for them, they’ve wandered off; I don’t know where they are.”
He drew again quietly at his pipe.
He quietly took another puff from his pipe.
“And lest you should take it into that head of yours,” he went on, “that you was included in the treaty, here’s the last word that was said: ‘How many are you,’ says I, ‘to leave?’ ‘Four,’ says he; ‘four, and one of us wounded. As for that boy, I don’t know where he is, confound him,’ says he, ‘nor I don’t much care. We’re about sick of him.’ These was his words.”
“And just so you don’t get it in your head,” he continued, “that you were part of the agreement, here’s the last thing that was said: ‘How many of you are leaving?’ I asked. ‘Four,’ he said; ‘four, and one of us is wounded. As for that kid, I have no idea where he is, damn him,’ he said, ‘and I don’t really care. We’re pretty fed up with him.’ Those were his exact words.”
“Is that all?” I asked.
"Is that it?" I asked.
“Well, it’s all that you’re to hear, my son,” returned Silver.
“Well, that’s everything you need to know, my son,” replied Silver.
“And now I am to choose?”
“And now I have to choose?”
“And now you are to choose, and you may lay to that,” said Silver.
“And now you have to choose, and you can count on that,” said Silver.
“Well,” said I, “I am not such a fool but I know pretty well what I have to look for. Let the worst come to the worst, it’s little I care. I’ve seen too many die since I fell in with you. But there’s a thing or two I have to tell you,” I said, and by this time I was quite excited; “and the first is this: here you are, in a bad way—ship lost, treasure lost, men lost, your whole business gone to wreck; and if you want to know who did it—it was I! I was in the apple barrel the night we sighted land, and I heard you, John, and you, Dick Johnson, and Hands, who is now at the bottom of the sea, and told every word you said before the hour was out. And as for the schooner, it was I who cut her cable, and it was I that killed the men you had aboard of her, and it was I who brought her where you’ll never see her more, not one of you. The laugh’s on my side; I’ve had the top of this business from the first; I no more fear you than I fear a fly. Kill me, if you please, or spare me. But one thing I’ll say, and no more; if you spare me, bygones are bygones, and when you fellows are in court for piracy, I’ll save you all I can. It is for you to choose. Kill another and do yourselves no good, or spare me and keep a witness to save you from the gallows.”
“Well,” I said, “I’m not such a fool that I don’t know what to expect. No matter what happens, I really don’t care. I’ve seen too many people die since I teamed up with you. But there are a couple of things I need to tell you,” I continued, increasingly fired up; “and the first is this: you’re in a pretty bad spot—your ship is lost, your treasure is gone, your men are missing, and your entire operation is a total wreck; and if you want to know who’s responsible—it’s me! I was hiding in the apple barrel the night we sighted land, and I heard you, John, and you, Dick Johnson, and Hands, who is now at the bottom of the sea, and I memorized every word you all said before the hour was up. And about the schooner—yeah, I cut her cable, I killed the men you had on board, and I brought her to a place where you’ll never see her again, not one of you. The joke’s on me; I’ve had the upper hand in this whole situation from the start; I don’t fear you any more than I fear a fly. Go ahead and kill me, if you want, or spare me. But I’ll say one thing and that’s it; if you let me live, we’ll forget the past, and when you guys end up in court for piracy, I’ll do what I can to help you. It’s your call. Kill another and gain nothing, or spare me and have a witness to help keep you out of the gallows.”
I stopped, for, I tell you, I was out of breath, and to my wonder, not a man of them moved, but all sat staring at me like as many sheep. And while they were still staring, I broke out again, “And now, Mr. Silver,” I said, “I believe you’re the best man here, and if things go to the worst, I’ll take it kind of you to let the doctor know the way I took it.”
I stopped because I was panting, and to my surprise, not one of them moved; they all just sat there staring at me like sheep. While they continued to stare, I spoke up again, “And now, Mr. Silver,” I said, “I believe you’re the best man here, and if things go south, I’d appreciate it if you could let the doctor know how I handled it.”
“I’ll bear it in mind,” said Silver with an accent so curious that I could not, for the life of me, decide whether he were laughing at my request or had been favourably affected by my courage.
"I'll keep that in mind," said Silver with such a strange accent that I couldn't, for the life of me, figure out if he was mocking my request or genuinely impressed by my bravery.
“I’ll put one to that,” cried the old mahogany-faced seaman—Morgan by name—whom I had seen in Long John’s public-house upon the quays of Bristol. “It was him that knowed Black Dog.”
“I’ll drink to that,” shouted the old seaman with a mahogany complexion—his name was Morgan—whom I had seen in Long John’s pub by the docks in Bristol. “He was the one who knew Black Dog.”
“Well, and see here,” added the sea-cook. “I’ll put another again to that, by thunder! For it was this same boy that faked the chart from Billy Bones. First and last, we’ve split upon Jim Hawkins!”
“Well, look here,” added the sea-cook. “I’ll add to that, for sure! Because it was this same boy who faked the map from Billy Bones. From start to finish, we’re in trouble because of Jim Hawkins!”
“Then here goes!” said Morgan with an oath.
“Here we go!” Morgan exclaimed with a curse.
And he sprang up, drawing his knife as if he had been twenty.
And he jumped up, pulling out his knife like he was twenty years old.
“Avast, there!” cried Silver. “Who are you, Tom Morgan? Maybe you thought you was cap’n here, perhaps. By the powers, but I’ll teach you better! Cross me, and you’ll go where many a good man’s gone before you, first and last, these thirty year back—some to the yard-arm, shiver my timbers, and some by the board, and all to feed the fishes. There’s never a man looked me between the eyes and seen a good day a’terwards, Tom Morgan, you may lay to that.”
“Hey, you there!” shouted Silver. “Who do you think you are, Tom Morgan? Maybe you thought you were in charge here, huh? I swear I’ll set you straight! Cross me, and you’ll end up where a lot of decent men have landed before you, over the past thirty years—some hanging from the yard-arm, damn it, and some thrown overboard, all to feed the fish. No man has ever looked me in the eye and had a good day afterward, Tom Morgan, you can count on that.”
Morgan paused, but a hoarse murmur rose from the others.
Morgan paused, but a rough whisper came up from the others.
“Tom’s right,” said one.
“Tom’s right,” said someone.
“I stood hazing long enough from one,” added another. “I’ll be hanged if I’ll be hazed by you, John Silver.”
“I’ve put up with enough hazing from one,” added another. “I’d rather be hanged than put up with your hazing, John Silver.”
“Did any of you gentlemen want to have it out with me?” roared Silver, bending far forward from his position on the keg, with his pipe still glowing in his right hand. “Put a name on what you’re at; you ain’t dumb, I reckon. Him that wants shall get it. Have I lived this many years, and a son of a rum puncheon cock his hat athwart my hawse at the latter end of it? You know the way; you’re all gentlemen o’ fortune, by your account. Well, I’m ready. Take a cutlass, him that dares, and I’ll see the colour of his inside, crutch and all, before that pipe’s empty.”
“Do any of you guys want to settle this with me?” bellowed Silver, leaning way forward from his spot on the keg, his pipe still glowing in his right hand. “Say what you mean; I know you’re not stupid. Whoever wants a fight can have it. Have I lived this long, only to have some loser with a rum barrel hat challenge me at the end of it? You know the drill; you all claim to be gentlemen of fortune. Well, I’m ready. Whoever dares to take a cutlass, I’ll show you what’s inside before that pipe goes out.”

Not a man stirred; not a man answered.
Not a man moved; not a man replied.
“That’s your sort, is it?” he added, returning his pipe to his mouth. “Well, you’re a gay lot to look at, anyway. Not much worth to fight, you ain’t. P’r’aps you can understand King George’s English. I’m cap’n here by ’lection. I’m cap’n here because I’m the best man by a long sea-mile. You won’t fight, as gentlemen o’ fortune should; then, by thunder, you’ll obey, and you may lay to it! I like that boy, now; I never seen a better boy than that. He’s more a man than any pair of rats of you in this here house, and what I say is this: let me see him that’ll lay a hand on him—that’s what I say, and you may lay to it.”
"Is this your kind of crowd?" he said, putting his pipe back in his mouth. "Well, you look pretty cheerful, at least. Not much use in a fight, huh? Maybe you can understand King George’s English. I’m captain here by election. I’m captain here because I’m the best man by a long shot. You won’t fight like gentlemen of fortune should; then, damn it, you’ll obey, and that’s a fact! I like that kid; I’ve never seen a better one. He’s more of a man than any pair of you rats in this place, and what I’m saying is this: let me see anyone lay a hand on him—that's what I’m saying, and you can count on it."
There was a long pause after this. I stood straight up against the wall, my heart still going like a sledge-hammer, but with a ray of hope now shining in my bosom. Silver leant back against the wall, his arms crossed, his pipe in the corner of his mouth, as calm as though he had been in church; yet his eye kept wandering furtively, and he kept the tail of it on his unruly followers. They, on their part, drew gradually together towards the far end of the block house, and the low hiss of their whispering sounded in my ear continuously, like a stream. One after another, they would look up, and the red light of the torch would fall for a second on their nervous faces; but it was not towards me, it was towards Silver that they turned their eyes.
There was a long pause after this. I stood straight up against the wall, my heart still pounding hard, but now a glimmer of hope was shining in my chest. Silver leaned back against the wall, arms crossed and pipe hanging from the corner of his mouth, as calm as if he were in church. Yet his eyes kept darting around, always tracking his unruly followers. They, for their part, gradually moved together toward the far end of the blockhouse, and the low hiss of their whispers filled my ear continuously, like a stream. One by one, they would glance up, and the red light from the torch would illuminate their anxious faces for a moment; but their gazes weren’t on me, they were fixed on Silver.
“You seem to have a lot to say,” remarked Silver, spitting far into the air. “Pipe up and let me hear it, or lay to.”
“You have a lot to say,” Silver said, spitting high into the air. “Speak up and let me hear it, or be quiet.”
“Ax your pardon, sir,” returned one of the men; “you’re pretty free with some of the rules; maybe you’ll kindly keep an eye upon the rest. This crew’s dissatisfied; this crew don’t vally bullying a marlin-spike; this crew has its rights like other crews, I’ll make so free as that; and by your own rules, I take it we can talk together. I ax your pardon, sir, acknowledging you for to be capting at this present; but I claim my right, and steps outside for a council.”
“Excuse me, sir,” one of the men replied; “you’re quite lenient with some of the rules; maybe you’ll kindly keep an eye on the rest. This crew is unhappy; this crew doesn’t value bullying a marlin spike; this crew has its rights like any other crew, I’ll say that. And by your own rules, I assume we can have a discussion. I apologize, sir, acknowledging that you are the captain at the moment; but I claim my right and will step outside for a council.”
And with an elaborate sea-salute, this fellow, a long, ill-looking, yellow-eyed man of five and thirty, stepped coolly towards the door and disappeared out of the house. One after another the rest followed his example, each making a salute as he passed, each adding some apology. “According to rules,” said one. “Forecastle council,” said Morgan. And so with one remark or another all marched out and left Silver and me alone with the torch.
And with a dramatic gesture, this guy, a tall, sickly-looking man in his thirties with yellow eyes, casually walked to the door and vanished from the house. One by one, the others followed suit, each offering a salute as they left and giving some excuse. “It's protocol,” said one. “Forecastle council,” said Morgan. So, with various remarks, they all stepped out, leaving Silver and me alone with the torch.
The sea-cook instantly removed his pipe.
The cook immediately took out his pipe.
“Now, look you here, Jim Hawkins,” he said in a steady whisper that was no more than audible, “you’re within half a plank of death, and what’s a long sight worse, of torture. They’re going to throw me off. But, you mark, I stand by you through thick and thin. I didn’t mean to; no, not till you spoke up. I was about desperate to lose that much blunt, and be hanged into the bargain. But I see you was the right sort. I says to myself, you stand by Hawkins, John, and Hawkins’ll stand by you. You’re his last card, and by the living thunder, John, he’s yours! Back to back, says I. You save your witness, and he’ll save your neck!”
“Now, listen here, Jim Hawkins,” he said in a low whisper barely audible, “you’re just half a plank away from death, and what’s even worse, from torture. They’re going to throw me overboard. But, you remember this, I’m here for you no matter what. I didn’t plan to, no, not until you spoke up. I was almost desperate to lose that much cash, and also face the hangman. But I see you’re the right kind of person. I tell myself, you back Hawkins, John, and Hawkins will back you. You’re his last hope, and by the living thunder, John, he’s yours! Side by side, I say. You protect your witness, and he’ll protect your neck!”
I began dimly to understand.
I started to understand.
“You mean all’s lost?” I asked.
"You mean everything's lost?" I asked.
“Aye, by gum, I do!” he answered. “Ship gone, neck gone—that’s the size of it. Once I looked into that bay, Jim Hawkins, and seen no schooner—well, I’m tough, but I gave out. As for that lot and their council, mark me, they’re outright fools and cowards. I’ll save your life—if so be as I can—from them. But, see here, Jim—tit for tat—you save Long John from swinging.”
“Yeah, I sure do!” he replied. “The ship’s gone, my neck’s on the line—that’s the reality. Once I looked out at that bay, Jim Hawkins, and didn’t see any schooner—well, I’m tough, but I broke down. As for those people and their council, believe me, they’re complete fools and cowards. I’ll do my best to save your life from them. But listen, Jim—fair is fair—you’ve got to save Long John from hanging.”
I was bewildered; it seemed a thing so hopeless he was asking—he, the old buccaneer, the ringleader throughout.
I was confused; it seemed like such a hopeless thing he was asking—he, the old pirate, the one always in charge.
“What I can do, that I’ll do,” I said.
“What I can do, that's what I'll do,” I said.
“It’s a bargain!” cried Long John. “You speak up plucky, and by thunder, I’ve a chance!”
“It’s a deal!” shouted Long John. “You’re speaking boldly, and by golly, I’ve got a chance!”
He hobbled to the torch, where it stood propped among the firewood, and took a fresh light to his pipe.
He limped over to the torch, which was propped up among the firewood, and lit his pipe with it.
“Understand me, Jim,” he said, returning. “I’ve a head on my shoulders, I have. I’m on squire’s side now. I know you’ve got that ship safe somewheres. How you done it, I don’t know, but safe it is. I guess Hands and O’Brien turned soft. I never much believed in neither of them. Now you mark me. I ask no questions, nor I won’t let others. I know when a game’s up, I do; and I know a lad that’s staunch. Ah, you that’s young—you and me might have done a power of good together!”
“Understand me, Jim,” he said, coming back. “I’ve got a good head on my shoulders. I’m on the squire’s side now. I know you’ve got that ship stashed away somewhere. How you managed it, I don’t know, but it’s safe. I guess Hands and O’Brien have gone soft. I never really trusted either of them. Now listen to me. I’m not asking questions, and I won’t let others ask them either. I know when a game’s over, and I know a solid lad when I see one. Ah, you’re young—you and I could have done a lot of good together!”
He drew some cognac from the cask into a tin cannikin.
He poured some cognac from the cask into a tin cup.
“Will you taste, messmate?” he asked; and when I had refused: “Well, I’ll take a dram myself, Jim,” said he. “I need a caulker, for there’s trouble on hand. And talking o’ trouble, why did that doctor give me the chart, Jim?”
“Will you have a taste, buddy?” he asked; and when I said no, he replied, “Alright, I’ll take a shot myself, Jim.” He continued, “I need a drink, because there’s trouble ahead. Speaking of trouble, why did that doctor give me the chart, Jim?”
My face expressed a wonder so unaffected that he saw the needlessness of further questions.
My face showed such genuine amazement that he realized there was no need for more questions.
“Ah, well, he did, though,” said he. “And there’s something under that, no doubt—something, surely, under that, Jim—bad or good.”
“Ah, well, he did, though,” he said. “And there’s definitely something behind that—something, for sure, under that, Jim—whether it’s bad or good.”
And he took another swallow of the brandy, shaking his great fair head like a man who looks forward to the worst.
And he took another sip of the brandy, shaking his big fair head like someone who anticipates the worst.
XXIX
The Black Spot Again

he council of buccaneers had lasted some time, when one of them re-entered the house, and with a repetition of the same salute, which had in my eyes an ironical air, begged for a moment’s loan of the torch. Silver briefly agreed, and this emissary retired again, leaving us together in the dark.
The meeting of the pirates had been going on for a while when one of them came back into the house and, with the same sarcastic greeting that struck me as mocking, asked to borrow the torch for a moment. Silver nodded briefly, and this messenger left once more, leaving us alone in the dark.
“There’s a breeze coming, Jim,” said Silver, who had by this time adopted quite a friendly and familiar tone.
“There’s a breeze coming, Jim,” said Silver, who had by now taken on a pretty friendly and casual tone.
I turned to the loophole nearest me and looked out. The embers of the great fire had so far burned themselves out and now glowed so low and duskily that I understood why these conspirators desired a torch. About half-way down the slope to the stockade, they were collected in a group; one held the light, another was on his knees in their midst, and I saw the blade of an open knife shine in his hand with varying colours in the moon and torchlight. The rest were all somewhat stooping, as though watching the manoeuvres of this last. I could just make out that he had a book as well as a knife in his hand, and was still wondering how anything so incongruous had come in their possession when the kneeling figure rose once more to his feet and the whole party began to move together towards the house.
I turned to the nearest loophole and looked outside. The embers of the big fire had mostly burned out and now glowed dimly enough for me to see why these conspirators needed a torch. About halfway down the slope to the stockade, they were gathered together; one person held the light, another was kneeling among them, and I noticed the blade of an open knife shining in his hand with shifting colors in the moonlight and torchlight. The others were all slightly hunched over, as if watching what this last person was doing. I could just make out that he had a book as well as a knife in his hand, and was still puzzled about how something so out of place could be in their possession when the kneeling figure stood up again and the whole group started moving towards the house.

“Here they come,” said I; and I returned to my former position, for it seemed beneath my dignity that they should find me watching them.
“Here they come,” I said; and I went back to my original spot because it felt beneath me to let them see me watching them.
“Well, let ’em come, lad—let ’em come,” said Silver cheerily. “I’ve still a shot in my locker.”
“Well, let them come, kid—let them come,” Silver said happily. “I’ve still got a shot in my locker.”
The door opened, and the five men, standing huddled together just inside, pushed one of their number forward. In any other circumstances it would have been comical to see his slow advance, hesitating as he set down each foot, but holding his closed right hand in front of him.
The door swung open, and the five men, clustered together just inside, nudged one of their group forward. In any other situation, it would have been funny to watch him move slowly, hesitating with each step, while keeping his closed right hand held in front of him.
“Step up, lad,” cried Silver. “I won’t eat you. Hand it over, lubber. I know the rules, I do; I won’t hurt a depytation.”
“Come on, kid,” shouted Silver. “I won’t hurt you. Just give it to me, clumsy. I know the rules, really; I won’t harm a representative.”
Thus encouraged, the buccaneer stepped forth more briskly, and having passed something to Silver, from hand to hand, slipped yet more smartly back again to his companions.
Thus encouraged, the pirate stepped forward more briskly, and after passing something to Silver, hand to hand, quickly slipped back to his mates.
The sea-cook looked at what had been given him.
The sea cook looked at what he had been given.
“The black spot! I thought so,” he observed. “Where might you have got the paper? Why, hillo! Look here, now; this ain’t lucky! You’ve gone and cut this out of a Bible. What fool’s cut a Bible?”
“The black spot! I knew it,” he said. “Where did you get the paper? Wow! Look at this; this isn’t good! You’ve cut this out of a Bible. What kind of fool would cut a Bible?”
“Ah, there!” said Morgan. “There! Wot did I say? No good’ll come o’ that, I said.”
“Ah, there!” Morgan said. “There! What did I say? Nothing good will come of that, I told you.”
“Well, you’ve about fixed it now, among you,” continued Silver. “You’ll all swing now, I reckon. What soft-headed lubber had a Bible?”
“Well, you’ve pretty much messed it up now, all of you,” Silver went on. “You’ll all hang now, I guess. What clueless fool had a Bible?”
“It was Dick,” said one.
“It was Dick,” one said.
“Dick, was it? Then Dick can get to prayers,” said Silver. “He’s seen his slice of luck, has Dick, and you may lay to that.”
“Dick, right? Then Dick can get to praying,” said Silver. “He’s had his share of luck, that’s for sure.”
But here the long man with the yellow eyes struck in.
But then the tall guy with the yellow eyes interrupted.
“Belay that talk, John Silver,” he said. “This crew has tipped you the black spot in full council, as in dooty bound; just you turn it over, as in dooty bound, and see what’s wrote there. Then you can talk.”
“Knock off that talk, John Silver,” he said. “This crew has given you the black spot in full council, as they’re obligated to; just turn it over, as they’re obligated to, and see what’s written on it. Then you can talk.”
“Thanky, George,” replied the sea-cook. “You always was brisk for business, and has the rules by heart, George, as I’m pleased to see. Well, what is it, anyway? Ah! ‘Deposed’—that’s it, is it? Very pretty wrote, to be sure; like print, I swear. Your hand o’ write, George? Why, you was gettin’ quite a leadin’ man in this here crew. You’ll be cap’n next, I shouldn’t wonder. Just oblige me with that torch again, will you? This pipe don’t draw.”
“Thanks, George,” replied the sea-cook. “You’ve always been quick with business and know the rules by heart, George, which I’m glad to see. So, what is it, anyway? Ah! ‘Deposed’—that’s it, isn’t it? Very nicely written, for sure; looks like print, I swear. Your handwriting, George? You’re becoming quite the leader in this crew. You’ll be captain next, I wouldn’t be surprised. Just hand me that torch again, will you? This pipe isn’t working.”
“Come, now,” said George, “you don’t fool this crew no more. You’re a funny man, by your account; but you’re over now, and you’ll maybe step down off that barrel and help vote.”
“Come on,” said George, “you’re not fooling this group anymore. You think you’re a funny guy; but that’s done now, and maybe you should get down off that barrel and help us vote.”
“I thought you said you knowed the rules,” returned Silver contemptuously. “Leastways, if you don’t, I do; and I wait here—and I’m still your cap’n, mind—till you outs with your grievances and I reply; in the meantime, your black spot ain’t worth a biscuit. After that, we’ll see.”
“I thought you said you knew the rules,” Silver replied with disdain. “Well, if you don’t, I do; and I’ll stay right here—and I’m still your captain, just so you know—until you share your complaints and I respond; in the meantime, your black spot isn’t worth anything. After that, we’ll see.”
“Oh,” replied George, “you don’t be under no kind of apprehension; we’re all square, we are. First, you’ve made a hash of this cruise—you’ll be a bold man to say no to that. Second, you let the enemy out o’ this here trap for nothing. Why did they want out? I dunno, but it’s pretty plain they wanted it. Third, you wouldn’t let us go at them upon the march. Oh, we see through you, John Silver; you want to play booty, that’s what’s wrong with you. And then, fourth, there’s this here boy.”
“Oh,” replied George, “don’t worry at all; we're good, we are. First, you messed up this cruise—you’d have to be pretty brave to deny that. Second, you let the enemy escape from this trap for no reason. Why did they want out? I don’t know, but it's clear they wanted to get out. Third, you wouldn’t let us go after them while they were on the march. Oh, we see through you, John Silver; you want to play games with the treasure, that's what's wrong with you. And then, fourth, there’s this boy.”
“Is that all?” asked Silver quietly.
“Is that it?” asked Silver quietly.
“Enough, too,” retorted George. “We’ll all swing and sun-dry for your bungling.”
“Enough already,” George shot back. “We’ll all be swinging and sun-drying because of your mess-up.”
“Well now, look here, I’ll answer these four p’ints; one after another I’ll answer ’em. I made a hash o’ this cruise, did I? Well now, you all know what I wanted, and you all know if that had been done that we’d ’a been aboard the Hispaniola this night as ever was, every man of us alive, and fit, and full of good plum-duff, and the treasure in the hold of her, by thunder! Well, who crossed me? Who forced my hand, as was the lawful cap’n? Who tipped me the black spot the day we landed and began this dance? Ah, it’s a fine dance—I’m with you there—and looks mighty like a hornpipe in a rope’s end at Execution Dock by London town, it does. But who done it? Why, it was Anderson, and Hands, and you, George Merry! And you’re the last above board of that same meddling crew; and you have the Davy Jones’s insolence to up and stand for cap’n over me—you, that sank the lot of us! By the powers! But this tops the stiffest yarn to nothing.”
"Alright, let’s settle this. I’ll address these four points one by one. I messed up this trip, did I? Well, you all know what I wanted, and if that had happened, we’d be on the Hispaniola tonight, every one of us alive, healthy, full of good plum pudding, with the treasure in the hold, no doubt about it! Well, who messed with me? Who forced my hand as the rightful captain? Who gave me the black spot the day we landed and started this mess? Ah, it’s quite the mess—I’ll give you that—and looks a lot like a dance in a noose at Execution Dock near London, doesn’t it? But who did it? It was Anderson, Hands, and you, George Merry! And you’re the last one left of that meddlesome crew; you have the nerve to stand up and say you’re the captain over me—you, who dragged us all down! I swear, this beats the wildest tale."
Silver paused, and I could see by the faces of George and his late comrades that these words had not been said in vain.
Silver paused, and I could see from the expressions on George and his late friends' faces that these words had not been spoken in vain.
“That’s for number one,” cried the accused, wiping the sweat from his brow, for he had been talking with a vehemence that shook the house. “Why, I give you my word, I’m sick to speak to you. You’ve neither sense nor memory, and I leave it to fancy where your mothers was that let you come to sea. Sea! Gentlemen o’ fortune! I reckon tailors is your trade.”
"That's for number one," shouted the accused, wiping the sweat from his forehead, as he had been speaking with such intensity that it rattled the house. "Honestly, I swear, I'm sick of talking to you. You have no sense or memory, and I can only imagine where your mothers were that let you come to sea. Sea! Fortune seekers, huh? I bet tailors is your real trade."
“Go on, John,” said Morgan. “Speak up to the others.”
“Go ahead, John,” Morgan said. “Speak up to the others.”
“Ah, the others!” returned John. “They’re a nice lot, ain’t they? You say this cruise is bungled. Ah! By gum, if you could understand how bad it’s bungled, you would see! We’re that near the gibbet that my neck’s stiff with thinking on it. You’ve seen ’em, maybe, hanged in chains, birds about ’em, seamen p’inting ’em out as they go down with the tide. ‘Who’s that?’ says one. ‘That! Why, that’s John Silver. I knowed him well,’ says another. And you can hear the chains a-jangle as you go about and reach for the other buoy. Now, that’s about where we are, every mother’s son of us, thanks to him, and Hands, and Anderson, and other ruination fools of you. And if you want to know about number four, and that boy, why, shiver my timbers, isn’t he a hostage? Are we a-going to waste a hostage? No, not us; he might be our last chance, and I shouldn’t wonder. Kill that boy? Not me, mates! And number three? Ah, well, there’s a deal to say to number three. Maybe you don’t count it nothing to have a real college doctor to see you every day—you, John, with your head broke—or you, George Merry, that had the ague shakes upon you not six hours agone, and has your eyes the colour of lemon peel to this same moment on the clock? And maybe, perhaps, you didn’t know there was a consort coming either? But there is, and not so long till then; and we’ll see who’ll be glad to have a hostage when it comes to that. And as for number two, and why I made a bargain—well, you came crawling on your knees to me to make it—on your knees you came, you was that downhearted—and you’d have starved too if I hadn’t—but that’s a trifle! You look there—that’s why!”
“Ah, the others!” John replied. “They’re a decent bunch, aren’t they? You say this cruise is messed up. Well! If you knew just how messed up it really is, you’d understand! We're so close to the gallows that my neck's stiff from thinking about it. You’ve seen them, maybe, hanging in chains, birds around them, sailors pointing as they float down with the tide. ‘Who’s that?’ one asks. ‘That? Oh, that’s John Silver. I knew him well,’ another answers. And you can hear the chains clinking as you move about and reach for the next buoy. That’s where we are, every last one of us, thanks to him, and Hands, and Anderson, and other worthless fools like you. And if you want to know about number four and that boy, well, isn’t he a hostage? Are we really going to waste a hostage? No way; he could be our last chance, and I wouldn’t be surprised. Kill that boy? Not me, mates! And about number three? Well, there’s a lot to say about number three. Maybe you don’t think it’s anything to have a real doctor see you every day—you, John, with your head all messed up—or you, George Merry, who had the shakes just six hours ago and your eyes still look like lemon peels? And maybe, just maybe, you didn’t know there’s a ship coming too? But there is, and it won’t be long; we’ll see who’ll be glad to have a hostage when that happens. And as for number two, and why I made a deal—well, you came to me begging to make it—on your knees you came, you were that down in the dumps—and you’d have starved if I hadn’t—but that’s just a detail! Look there—that's why!”
And he cast down upon the floor a paper that I instantly recognized—none other than the chart on yellow paper, with the three red crosses, that I had found in the oilcloth at the bottom of the captain’s chest. Why the doctor had given it to him was more than I could fancy.
And he threw down a piece of paper that I immediately recognized—none other than the yellow chart with the three red crosses that I had discovered in the oilcloth at the bottom of the captain’s chest. I couldn't imagine why the doctor had given it to him.
But if it were inexplicable to me, the appearance of the chart was incredible to the surviving mutineers. They leaped upon it like cats upon a mouse. It went from hand to hand, one tearing it from another; and by the oaths and the cries and the childish laughter with which they accompanied their examination, you would have thought, not only they were fingering the very gold, but were at sea with it, besides, in safety.
But if it was confusing to me, the sight of the chart was amazing to the surviving mutineers. They pounced on it like cats on a mouse. It passed from hand to hand, with one snatching it away from another; and with the swearing, shouting, and childish laughter that came with their inspection, you would have thought they were not only handling actual gold but were also safely out at sea with it.
“Yes,” said one, “that’s Flint, sure enough. J. F., and a score below, with a clove hitch to it; so he done ever.”
“Yes,” said one, “that’s Flint, for sure. J. F., and a score below, with a clove hitch to it; so he did it every time.”
“Mighty pretty,” said George. “But how are we to get away with it, and us no ship.”
“Mighty pretty,” said George. “But how are we supposed to get away with it without a ship?”
Silver suddenly sprang up, and supporting himself with a hand against the wall: “Now I give you warning, George,” he cried. “One more word of your sauce, and I’ll call you down and fight you. How? Why, how do I know? You had ought to tell me that—you and the rest, that lost me my schooner, with your interference, burn you! But not you, you can’t; you hain’t got the invention of a cockroach. But civil you can speak, and shall, George Merry, you may lay to that.”
Silver suddenly jumped up, propping himself against the wall. “Listen up, George,” he shouted. “One more snarky comment from you, and I’ll take you on and we’ll fight. How? I don’t know! You should figure that out and explain it to me—you and the others who messed up my schooner with your interference, damn you! But not you, you can’t; you don’t have the creativity of a cockroach. But you can talk respectfully, and you will, George Merry, count on it.”
“That’s fair enow,” said the old man Morgan.
"That's fair enough," said the old man Morgan.
“Fair! I reckon so,” said the sea-cook. “You lost the ship; I found the treasure. Who’s the better man at that? And now I resign, by thunder! Elect whom you please to be your cap’n now; I’m done with it.”
“Fair enough! I guess so,” said the sea-cook. “You lost the ship; I found the treasure. Who's the better man there? And now I'm done, I swear! Elect whoever you want to be your captain now; I'm out.”
“Silver!” they cried. “Barbecue forever! Barbecue for cap’n!”
“Silver!” they shouted. “Barbecue forever! Barbecue for the captain!”
“So that’s the toon, is it?” cried the cook. “George, I reckon you’ll have to wait another turn, friend; and lucky for you as I’m not a revengeful man. But that was never my way. And now, shipmates, this black spot? ’Tain’t much good now, is it? Dick’s crossed his luck and spoiled his Bible, and that’s about all.”
“So that’s the drawing, huh?” shouted the cook. “George, I guess you’ll have to wait your turn, buddy; and you’re lucky I’m not a vengeful guy. But that’s never been my style. And now, mates, this black spot? It’s not worth much now, is it? Dick’s messed up his luck and ruined his Bible, and that’s pretty much it.”
“It’ll do to kiss the book on still, won’t it?” growled Dick, who was evidently uneasy at the curse he had brought upon himself.
“It’ll be fine to kiss the book now, right?” growled Dick, who was clearly uneasy about the curse he had brought upon himself.
“A Bible with a bit cut out!” returned Silver derisively. “Not it. It don’t bind no more’n a ballad-book.”
“A Bible with a piece cut out!” Silver replied mockingly. “Not even close. It doesn’t hold together any more than a songbook.”
“Don’t it, though?” cried Dick with a sort of joy. “Well, I reckon that’s worth having too.”
“Doesn’t it?” exclaimed Dick with a hint of excitement. “I guess that’s worth having as well.”
“Here, Jim—here’s a cur’osity for you,” said Silver, and he tossed me the paper.
“Hey, Jim—check this out,” said Silver, and he threw me the paper.
It was around about the size of a crown piece. One side was blank, for it had been the last leaf; the other contained a verse or two of Revelation—these words among the rest, which struck sharply home upon my mind: “Without are dogs and murderers.” The printed side had been blackened with wood ash, which already began to come off and soil my fingers; on the blank side had been written with the same material the one word “Depposed.” I have that curiosity beside me at this moment, but not a trace of writing now remains beyond a single scratch, such as a man might make with his thumb-nail.
It was about the size of a crown coin. One side was blank because it had been the last leaf; the other side had a verse or two from Revelation—these words among others that really stuck with me: “Without are dogs and murderers.” The printed side had been covered in wood ash, which was already starting to come off and stain my fingers; on the blank side, someone had written the word “Deposed” with the same stuff. I have that curiosity next to me right now, but there’s no trace of writing left, just a single scratch, like what a person might make with their thumbnail.
That was the end of the night’s business. Soon after, with a drink all round, we lay down to sleep, and the outside of Silver’s vengeance was to put George Merry up for sentinel and threaten him with death if he should prove unfaithful.
That was the end of the night’s work. Shortly after, with drinks for everyone, we went to sleep, and the outside of Silver’s revenge was to put George Merry on watch and threaten him with death if he was unfaithful.
It was long ere I could close an eye, and heaven knows I had matter enough for thought in the man whom I had slain that afternoon, in my own most perilous position, and above all, in the remarkable game that I saw Silver now engaged upon—keeping the mutineers together with one hand and grasping with the other after every means, possible and impossible, to make his peace and save his miserable life. He himself slept peacefully and snored aloud, yet my heart was sore for him, wicked as he was, to think on the dark perils that environed and the shameful gibbet that awaited him.
I had a hard time falling asleep, and God knows I had plenty to think about—the man I had killed that afternoon, my own dangerous situation, and especially Silver, who was now caught up in a remarkable game. He was trying to hold the mutineers together with one hand while reaching out with the other for every possible (and impossible) way to make peace and save his miserable life. He slept soundly and snored loudly, but my heart ached for him, even though he was wicked, as I thought about the dark dangers surrounding him and the shameful gallows that awaited him.
XXX
On Parole

was wakened—indeed, we were all wakened, for I could see even the sentinel shake himself together from where he had fallen against the door-post—by a clear, hearty voice hailing us from the margin of the wood:
was woken—actually, we were all woken, because I could see even the guard shaking himself awake from where he had fallen against the doorframe—by a clear, lively voice calling us from the edge of the woods:
“Block house, ahoy!” it cried. “Here’s the doctor.”
“Block house, hey!” it shouted. “Here’s the doctor.”
And the doctor it was. Although I was glad to hear the sound, yet my gladness was not without admixture. I remembered with confusion my insubordinate and stealthy conduct, and when I saw where it had brought me—among what companions and surrounded by what dangers—I felt ashamed to look him in the face.
And it was the doctor. Although I was happy to hear him, my happiness was mixed with something else. I felt embarrassed about my rebellious and sneaky behavior, and when I realized where it had led me—among what people and in what dangers—I felt too ashamed to look him in the eye.
He must have risen in the dark, for the day had hardly come; and when I ran to a loophole and looked out, I saw him standing, like Silver once before, up to the mid-leg in creeping vapour.
He must have gotten up in the dark, because it was hardly daybreak; and when I rushed to a small opening and looked out, I saw him standing, like Silver had before, with the fog up to his mid-leg.
“You, doctor! Top o’ the morning to you, sir!” cried Silver, broad awake and beaming with good nature in a moment. “Bright and early, to be sure; and it’s the early bird, as the saying goes, that gets the rations. George, shake up your timbers, son, and help Dr. Livesey over the ship’s side. All a-doin’ well, your patients was—all well and merry.”
“You, doctor! Good morning to you, sir!” shouted Silver, wide awake and cheerful in an instant. “Bright and early, for sure; and it’s the early bird, as the saying goes, that gets the rewards. George, get moving, son, and help Dr. Livesey over the side of the ship. All your patients are doing well—all happy and healthy.”
So he pattered on, standing on the hilltop with his crutch under his elbow and one hand upon the side of the log-house—quite the old John in voice, manner, and expression.
So he continued on, standing on the hilltop with his crutch tucked under his arm and one hand resting on the side of the log cabin—just like the old John in voice, demeanor, and expression.
“We’ve quite a surprise for you too, sir,” he continued. “We’ve a little stranger here—he! he! A noo boarder and lodger, sir, and looking fit and taut as a fiddle; slep’ like a supercargo, he did, right alongside of John—stem to stem we was, all night.”
“We've got a nice surprise for you too, sir,” he went on. “We've got a new guest here—ha! A new boarder and lodger, sir, and looking as fit as a fiddle; he slept like a log, he did, right next to John—side by side we were, all night.”
Dr. Livesey was by this time across the stockade and pretty near the cook, and I could hear the alteration in his voice as he said, “Not Jim?”
Dr. Livesey was now across the stockade and close to the cook, and I could hear the change in his voice as he said, “Not Jim?”
“The very same Jim as ever was,” says Silver.
“The same old Jim as always,” says Silver.
The doctor stopped outright, although he did not speak, and it was some seconds before he seemed able to move on.
The doctor stopped completely, even though he didn’t say anything, and it took him a few seconds before he seemed able to continue.
“Well, well,” he said at last, “duty first and pleasure afterwards, as you might have said yourself, Silver. Let us overhaul these patients of yours.”
"Alright," he finally said, "duty comes before pleasure, just like you used to say, Silver. Let's check on these patients of yours."
A moment afterwards he had entered the block house and with one grim nod to me proceeded with his work among the sick. He seemed under no apprehension, though he must have known that his life, among these treacherous demons, depended on a hair; and he rattled on to his patients as if he were paying an ordinary professional visit in a quiet English family. His manner, I suppose, reacted on the men, for they behaved to him as if nothing had occurred, as if he were still ship’s doctor and they still faithful hands before the mast.
A moment later, he entered the blockhouse and gave me a serious nod before getting to work with the sick. He didn’t seem worried, even though he must have realized that his life, surrounded by these dangerous characters, was hanging by a thread; he chatted with his patients as if he were making a regular house call in a calm English home. I guess his demeanor affected the men, because they treated him as if nothing had happened, as if he were still the ship’s doctor and they were still loyal crew members.
“You’re doing well, my friend,” he said to the fellow with the bandaged head, “and if ever any person had a close shave, it was you; your head must be as hard as iron. Well, George, how goes it? You’re a pretty colour, certainly; why, your liver, man, is upside down. Did you take that medicine? Did he take that medicine, men?”
“You’re doing well, my friend,” he said to the guy with the bandaged head, “and if anyone had a close call, it was you; your head must be as tough as iron. Well, George, how are you doing? You’re looking pretty rough, that’s for sure; your liver, man, is upside down. Did you take that medicine? Did he take that medicine, guys?”
“Aye, aye, sir, he took it, sure enough,” returned Morgan.
“Yeah, he took it, for sure,” Morgan replied.
“Because, you see, since I am mutineers’ doctor, or prison doctor as I prefer to call it,” says Doctor Livesey in his pleasantest way, “I make it a point of honour not to lose a man for King George (God bless him!) and the gallows.”
“Because, you see, since I’m the doctor for the mutineers, or the prison doctor as I like to call it,” says Doctor Livesey in his friendliest way, “I take it as a point of honor not to lose a man for King George (God bless him!) and the gallows.”
The rogues looked at each other but swallowed the home-thrust in silence.
The troublemakers glanced at each other but kept quiet about the home truth.
“Dick don’t feel well, sir,” said one.
“Dick doesn't feel well, sir,” said one.
“Don’t he?” replied the doctor. “Well, step up here, Dick, and let me see your tongue. No, I should be surprised if he did! The man’s tongue is fit to frighten the French. Another fever.”
“Doesn’t he?” replied the doctor. “Well, come over here, Dick, and let me see your tongue. No, I’d be surprised if he did! The guy’s tongue could scare the French. Another fever.”
“Ah, there,” said Morgan, “that comed of sp’iling Bibles.”
“Ah, there,” said Morgan, “that's what happens when you mess with Bibles.”
“That comes—as you call it—of being arrant asses,” retorted the doctor, “and not having sense enough to know honest air from poison, and the dry land from a vile, pestiferous slough. I think it most probable—though of course it’s only an opinion—that you’ll all have the deuce to pay before you get that malaria out of your systems. Camp in a bog, would you? Silver, I’m surprised at you. You’re less of a fool than many, take you all round; but you don’t appear to me to have the rudiments of a notion of the rules of health.
"That comes—from what you call it—of being complete fools," the doctor replied. "And not having enough sense to tell fresh air from poison, or dry land from a disgusting, disease-ridden swamp. I think it's very likely—though it's just my opinion—that you're all going to have a tough time getting that malaria out of your systems. Camp in a bog, would you? Silver, I'm surprised at you. You’re not as foolish as many, all things considered; but you don’t seem to have the slightest clue about the basics of health."
“Well,” he added after he had dosed them round and they had taken his prescriptions, with really laughable humility, more like charity schoolchildren than blood-guilty mutineers and pirates—“well, that’s done for today. And now I should wish to have a talk with that boy, please.”
“Well,” he said after he had handed them their doses and they accepted his prescriptions with genuinely amusing humility, more like charity school kids than guilt-ridden mutineers and pirates—“well, that’s it for today. Now I’d like to have a word with that boy, please.”
And he nodded his head in my direction carelessly.
And he casually nodded his head in my direction.
George Merry was at the door, spitting and spluttering over some bad-tasted medicine; but at the first word of the doctor’s proposal he swung round with a deep flush and cried “No!” and swore.
George Merry was at the door, coughing and gagging from some terrible-tasting medicine; but at the first mention of the doctor’s suggestion, he turned around with a deep red face and shouted “No!” and cursed.
Silver struck the barrel with his open hand.
Silver hit the barrel with his open hand.
“Si-lence!” he roared and looked about him positively like a lion. “Doctor,” he went on in his usual tones, “I was a-thinking of that, knowing as how you had a fancy for the boy. We’re all humbly grateful for your kindness, and as you see, puts faith in you and takes the drugs down like that much grog. And I take it I’ve found a way as’ll suit all. Hawkins, will you give me your word of honour as a young gentleman—for a young gentleman you are, although poor born—your word of honour not to slip your cable?”
“Silence!” he shouted, looking around like a lion. “Doctor,” he continued in his usual tone, “I was thinking about that, knowing you had a soft spot for the boy. We’re all really grateful for your kindness, and as you can see, he trusts you and takes the medicine like it’s just some drink. I believe I’ve found a solution that will work for everyone. Hawkins, will you give me your word of honor as a young gentleman—for you are indeed a young gentleman, even though you come from humble beginnings—your word of honor not to run away?”
I readily gave the pledge required.
I quickly gave the required promise.
“Then, doctor,” said Silver, “you just step outside o’ that stockade, and once you’re there I’ll bring the boy down on the inside, and I reckon you can yarn through the spars. Good day to you, sir, and all our dooties to the squire and Cap’n Smollett.”
“Then, doctor,” said Silver, “you just step outside of that stockade, and once you’re out there I’ll bring the boy down on the inside, and I think you can talk through the slats. Good day to you, sir, and all our respects to the squire and Cap’n Smollett.”
The explosion of disapproval, which nothing but Silver’s black looks had restrained, broke out immediately the doctor had left the house. Silver was roundly accused of playing double—of trying to make a separate peace for himself, of sacrificing the interests of his accomplices and victims, and, in one word, of the identical, exact thing that he was doing. It seemed to me so obvious, in this case, that I could not imagine how he was to turn their anger. But he was twice the man the rest were, and his last night’s victory had given him a huge preponderance on their minds. He called them all the fools and dolts you can imagine, said it was necessary I should talk to the doctor, fluttered the chart in their faces, asked them if they could afford to break the treaty the very day they were bound a-treasure-hunting.
The outburst of disapproval, which Silver’s intimidating demeanor had kept in check, erupted as soon as the doctor left the house. Silver was openly accused of being two-faced—of trying to secure his own deal, sacrificing the interests of his partners and victims, and, in short, doing exactly what they were accusing him of. It seemed so clear to me that I couldn’t imagine how he would shift their anger. But he was twice the man they were, and his victory the night before had given him a strong advantage. He called them all the fools and idiots you can think of, insisted that I needed to talk to the doctor, waved the chart in their faces, and asked them if they could really afford to break the treaty on the very day they were set to go treasure hunting.
“No, by thunder!” he cried. “It’s us must break the treaty when the time comes; and till then I’ll gammon that doctor, if I have to ile his boots with brandy.”
“No way!” he shouted. “We’re the ones who need to break the treaty when the time comes; and until then, I’ll fool that doctor, even if I have to oil his boots with brandy.”
And then he bade them get the fire lit, and stalked out upon his crutch, with his hand on my shoulder, leaving them in a disarray, and silenced by his volubility rather than convinced.
And then he told them to get the fire going and walked out on his crutch, with his hand on my shoulder, leaving them confused and quiet, not so much convinced as overwhelmed by his talkativeness.
“Slow, lad, slow,” he said. “They might round upon us in a twinkle of an eye if we was seen to hurry.”
“Slow down, kid, slow down,” he said. “They could turn on us in the blink of an eye if we're seen rushing.”
Very deliberately, then, did we advance across the sand to where the doctor awaited us on the other side of the stockade, and as soon as we were within easy speaking distance Silver stopped.
Very intentionally, we walked across the sand to where the doctor was waiting for us on the other side of the stockade, and as soon as we were close enough to talk, Silver stopped.
“You’ll make a note of this here also, doctor,” says he, “and the boy’ll tell you how I saved his life, and were deposed for it too, and you may lay to that. Doctor, when a man’s steering as near the wind as me—playing chuck-farthing with the last breath in his body, like—you wouldn’t think it too much, mayhap, to give him one good word? You’ll please bear in mind it’s not my life only now—it’s that boy’s into the bargain; and you’ll speak me fair, doctor, and give me a bit o’ hope to go on, for the sake of mercy.”
“You should note this down too, Doctor,” he says. “And the boy will tell you how I saved his life, even got punished for it, so you can count on that. Doctor, when a man is navigating through life as close to danger as I am—gambling with his last breath, you know—you wouldn’t think it too much to ask for a kind word, would you? Remember, it’s not just my life at stake now—it’s that boy’s as well; so please treat me fairly, Doctor, and give me a bit of hope to keep going, for the sake of mercy.”
Silver was a changed man once he was out there and had his back to his friends and the block house; his cheeks seemed to have fallen in, his voice trembled; never was a soul more dead in earnest.
Silver was a different person once he was out there with his back to his friends and the block house; his cheeks looked hollow, his voice shook; never was anyone more serious.
“Why, John, you’re not afraid?” asked Dr. Livesey.
“Why, John, aren’t you scared?” asked Dr. Livesey.
“Doctor, I’m no coward; no, not I—not so much!” and he snapped his fingers. “If I was I wouldn’t say it. But I’ll own up fairly, I’ve the shakes upon me for the gallows. You’re a good man and a true; I never seen a better man! And you’ll not forget what I done good, not any more than you’ll forget the bad, I know. And I step aside—see here—and leave you and Jim alone. And you’ll put that down for me too, for it’s a long stretch, is that!”
“Doctor, I’m not a coward; seriously, I’m not! And I mean that!” He snapped his fingers. “If I were, I wouldn’t admit it. But I’ll be honest, I’m feeling nervous about hanging. You’re a good person and a decent one; I’ve never met anyone better! And you won’t forget the good things I did, just like you won’t forget the bad, I know that. So, I’m stepping aside—look here—and leaving you and Jim alone. And make sure to note that for me too, because it’s a long time coming!”
So saying, he stepped back a little way, till he was out of earshot, and there sat down upon a tree-stump and began to whistle, spinning round now and again upon his seat so as to command a sight, sometimes of me and the doctor and sometimes of his unruly ruffians as they went to and fro in the sand between the fire—which they were busy rekindling—and the house, from which they brought forth pork and bread to make the breakfast.
So saying, he stepped back a bit until he was out of earshot, then sat down on a tree stump and started to whistle, turning around every so often to keep an eye on us, the doctor, and his rowdy gang as they moved back and forth in the sand between the fire—which they were busy relighting—and the house, from which they were bringing out pork and bread to make breakfast.
“So, Jim,” said the doctor sadly, “here you are. As you have brewed, so shall you drink, my boy. Heaven knows, I cannot find it in my heart to blame you, but this much I will say, be it kind or unkind: when Captain Smollett was well, you dared not have gone off; and when he was ill and couldn’t help it, by George, it was downright cowardly!”
“So, Jim,” the doctor said sadly, “here you are. You made your bed, now lie in it, my boy. Honestly, I can’t bring myself to blame you, but I will say this, whether it sounds nice or not: when Captain Smollett was well, you wouldn’t have dared to leave; and when he was sick and couldn’t do anything about it, by George, that was just plain cowardly!”
I will own that I here began to weep. “Doctor,” I said, “you might spare me. I have blamed myself enough; my life’s forfeit anyway, and I should have been dead by now if Silver hadn’t stood for me; and doctor, believe this, I can die—and I dare say I deserve it—but what I fear is torture. If they come to torture me—”
I admit I started to cry. “Doctor,” I said, “you could let me off the hook. I’ve already blamed myself too much; my life is basically over anyway, and I would have been dead by now if Silver hadn’t helped me. And doctor, believe me, I can accept dying—and I’d say I deserve it—but what I’m afraid of is torture. If they come to torture me—”
“Jim,” the doctor interrupted, and his voice was quite changed, “Jim, I can’t have this. Whip over, and we’ll run for it.”
“Jim,” the doctor interrupted, his voice noticeably different, “Jim, I can’t do this. Turn around, and we’ll make a break for it.”
“Doctor,” said I, “I passed my word.”
"Doctor," I said, "I kept my promise."
“I know, I know,” he cried. “We can’t help that, Jim, now. I’ll take it on my shoulders, holus bolus, blame and shame, my boy; but stay here, I cannot let you. Jump! One jump, and you’re out, and we’ll run for it like antelopes.”
“I know, I know,” he shouted. “We can’t change that, Jim, not now. I’ll take all the blame and shame, my boy; but you have to stay here, I can’t let you go. Jump! One jump, and you’re out, and we’ll run for it like antelopes.”

“No,” I replied; “you know right well you wouldn’t do the thing yourself—neither you nor squire nor captain; and no more will I. Silver trusted me; I passed my word, and back I go. But, doctor, you did not let me finish. If they come to torture me, I might let slip a word of where the ship is, for I got the ship, part by luck and part by risking, and she lies in North Inlet, on the southern beach, and just below high water. At half tide she must be high and dry.”
“No,” I replied. “You know very well you wouldn’t do it yourself—none of you, not the squire or the captain; and neither will I. Silver trusted me; I gave my word, and I'm going back. But, doctor, you didn’t let me finish. If they start to torture me, I might accidentally reveal where the ship is, because I found the ship, partly by luck and partly by taking risks, and she’s docked in North Inlet, on the southern beach, just below high water. At half tide, she should be high and dry.”
“The ship!” exclaimed the doctor.
“The ship!” said the doctor.
Rapidly I described to him my adventures, and he heard me out in silence.
Quickly, I told him about my adventures, and he listened to me in silence.
“There is a kind of fate in this,” he observed when I had done. “Every step, it’s you that saves our lives; and do you suppose by any chance that we are going to let you lose yours? That would be a poor return, my boy. You found out the plot; you found Ben Gunn—the best deed that ever you did, or will do, though you live to ninety. Oh, by Jupiter, and talking of Ben Gunn! Why, this is the mischief in person. Silver!” he cried. “Silver! I’ll give you a piece of advice,” he continued as the cook drew near again; “don’t you be in any great hurry after that treasure.”
“There’s a certain destiny in this,” he remarked after I finished. “Every step you take saves our lives; do you really think we’re going to let you lose yours? That would be a terrible way to repay you, my boy. You uncovered the plot; you found Ben Gunn—the best thing you’ve ever done, or will do, even if you live to ninety. Oh, by Jupiter, speaking of Ben Gunn! Here comes trouble. Silver!” he shouted. “Silver! I have a piece of advice for you,” he added as the cook approached again; “don’t rush after that treasure.”
“Why, sir, I do my possible, which that ain’t,” said Silver. “I can only, asking your pardon, save my life and the boy’s by seeking for that treasure; and you may lay to that.”
“Why, sir, I do my best, which isn’t much,” said Silver. “I can only, with all due respect, save my life and the boy’s by looking for that treasure; and you can count on that.”
“Well, Silver,” replied the doctor, “if that is so, I’ll go one step further: look out for squalls when you find it.”
“Well, Silver,” the doctor replied, “if that's the case, I'll take it a step further: be ready for storms when you find it.”
“Sir,” said Silver, “as between man and man, that’s too much and too little. What you’re after, why you left the block house, why you given me that there chart, I don’t know, now, do I? And yet I done your bidding with my eyes shut and never a word of hope! But no, this here’s too much. If you won’t tell me what you mean plain out, just say so and I’ll leave the helm.”
“Sir,” said Silver, “between you and me, that’s too much and not enough. What you want, why you left the block house, why you gave me that chart, I don’t know, do I? Still, I followed your orders blindly without a hint of hope! But no, this is too much. If you won’t be straightforward about what you mean, just say so and I’ll step away from the helm.”
“No,” said the doctor musingly; “I’ve no right to say more; it’s not my secret, you see, Silver, or, I give you my word, I’d tell it you. But I’ll go as far with you as I dare go, and a step beyond, for I’ll have my wig sorted by the captain or I’m mistaken! And first, I’ll give you a bit of hope; Silver, if we both get alive out of this wolf-trap, I’ll do my best to save you, short of perjury.”
“No,” the doctor said thoughtfully; “I can’t say more; it's not my secret, you see, Silver, or I swear I’d tell you. But I’ll go as far as I can with you, and even a bit further, because I’m going to get my wig sorted out by the captain or I’m wrong! First, I’ll give you a little hope; Silver, if we both make it out of this mess alive, I’ll do everything I can to save you, as long as it doesn’t involve lying under oath.”
Silver’s face was radiant. “You couldn’t say more, I’m sure, sir, not if you was my mother,” he cried.
Silver’s face was beaming. “You couldn’t say more, I’m sure, sir, not even if you were my mother,” he exclaimed.
“Well, that’s my first concession,” added the doctor. “My second is a piece of advice: keep the boy close beside you, and when you need help, halloo. I’m off to seek it for you, and that itself will show you if I speak at random. Good-bye, Jim.”
“Well, that’s my first concession,” the doctor added. “My second is a piece of advice: keep the boy close to you, and when you need help, call out. I’m off to get it for you, and that will show you whether I’m just talking nonsense. Goodbye, Jim.”
And Dr. Livesey shook hands with me through the stockade, nodded to Silver, and set off at a brisk pace into the wood.
And Dr. Livesey shook my hand through the stockade, nodded at Silver, and walked away quickly into the woods.
XXXI
The Treasure-hunt—Flint’s Pointer

im,” said Silver when we were alone, “if I saved your life, you saved mine; and I’ll not forget it. I seen the doctor waving you to run for it—with the tail of my eye, I did; and I seen you say no, as plain as hearing. Jim, that’s one to you. This is the first glint of hope I had since the attack failed, and I owe it you. And now, Jim, we’re to go in for this here treasure-hunting, with sealed orders too, and I don’t like it; and you and me must stick close, back to back like, and we’ll save our necks in spite o’ fate and fortune.”
“Jim,” Silver said when we were alone, “if I saved your life, you saved mine; and I won’t forget it. I saw the doctor signaling you to run for it—with the corner of my eye, I did; and I saw you say no, just as clear as day. Jim, that scores one for you. This is the first glimmer of hope I’ve had since the attack failed, and I owe it to you. Now, Jim, we’re going into this treasure hunt with sealed orders too, and I don’t like it; you and I need to stick together, back to back, and we’ll save our skins despite fate and fortune.”
Just then a man hailed us from the fire that breakfast was ready, and we were soon seated here and there about the sand over biscuit and fried junk. They had lit a fire fit to roast an ox, and it was now grown so hot that they could only approach it from the windward, and even there not without precaution. In the same wasteful spirit, they had cooked, I suppose, three times more than we could eat; and one of them, with an empty laugh, threw what was left into the fire, which blazed and roared again over this unusual fuel. I never in my life saw men so careless of the morrow; hand to mouth is the only word that can describe their way of doing; and what with wasted food and sleeping sentries, though they were bold enough for a brush and be done with it, I could see their entire unfitness for anything like a prolonged campaign.
Just then a guy called out from the fire that breakfast was ready, and we quickly settled ourselves here and there on the sand, eating biscuits and fried meat. They had made a fire big enough to roast a whole cow, and it had gotten so hot that they could only get close to it from the side where the wind was blowing, and even then they had to be careful. In the same wasteful way, they had cooked probably three times more food than we could eat; and one of them, with a hollow laugh, tossed what was left into the fire, which flared up and roared again with this unusual fuel. I had never seen men so unconcerned about the future; “hand to mouth” is the best way to describe how they lived. With wasted food and watchmen dozing off, despite being brave enough to face a fight and get it over with, it was clear to me that they were completely unprepared for anything resembling a long campaign.
Even Silver, eating away, with Captain Flint upon his shoulder, had not a word of blame for their recklessness. And this the more surprised me, for I thought he had never shown himself so cunning as he did then.
Even Silver, chowing down with Captain Flint on his shoulder, didn’t say a word about their carelessness. This surprised me even more because I thought he had never been as clever as he was at that moment.
“Aye, mates,” said he, “it’s lucky you have Barbecue to think for you with this here head. I got what I wanted, I did. Sure enough, they have the ship. Where they have it, I don’t know yet; but once we hit the treasure, we’ll have to jump about and find out. And then, mates, us that has the boats, I reckon, has the upper hand.”
“Yeah, guys,” he said, “it’s lucky you have Barbecue to think for you with this head of mine. I got what I wanted, I did. They have the ship, no doubt about it. I don’t know where it is yet, but once we find the treasure, we’ll have to get moving and figure it out. And then, friends, us who have the boats will definitely have the advantage.”
Thus he kept running on, with his mouth full of the hot bacon; thus he restored their hope and confidence, and, I more than suspect, repaired his own at the same time.
Thus he kept running on, with his mouth full of hot bacon; this way, he restored their hope and confidence, and I suspect he also boosted his own at the same time.
“As for hostage,” he continued, “that’s his last talk, I guess, with them he loves so dear. I’ve got my piece o’ news, and thanky to him for that; but it’s over and done. I’ll take him in a line when we go treasure-hunting, for we’ll keep him like so much gold, in case of accidents, you mark, and in the meantime. Once we got the ship and treasure both and off to sea like jolly companions, why then we’ll talk Mr. Hawkins over, we will, and we’ll give him his share, to be sure, for all his kindness.”
“As for the hostage,” he continued, “that’s probably his last chat with the people he loves so much. I’ve got my piece of news, and thanks to him for that; but it’s all said and done. I’ll take him along when we go treasure hunting, because we’ll keep him safe, just like gold, in case something goes wrong, you get me? And in the meantime, once we’ve got the ship and the treasure and we’re off to sea like good friends, then we’ll discuss Mr. Hawkins, for sure, and we’ll make sure he gets his share for all his help.”
It was no wonder the men were in a good humour now. For my part, I was horribly cast down. Should the scheme he had now sketched prove feasible, Silver, already doubly a traitor, would not hesitate to adopt it. He had still a foot in either camp, and there was no doubt he would prefer wealth and freedom with the pirates to a bare escape from hanging, which was the best he had to hope on our side.
It was no surprise the men were in a good mood now. As for me, I was feeling really down. If the plan he had just outlined turned out to be doable, Silver, who was already a traitor twice over, wouldn’t hesitate to go along with it. He still had a foot in both worlds, and there was no question he would choose wealth and freedom with the pirates over just avoiding hanging, which was the best we could offer him.
Nay, and even if things so fell out that he was forced to keep his faith with Dr. Livesey, even then what danger lay before us! What a moment that would be when the suspicions of his followers turned to certainty and he and I should have to fight for dear life—he a cripple and I a boy—against five strong and active seamen!
No, and even if it happened that he had to stay loyal to Dr. Livesey, there would still be danger ahead of us! Just think about the moment when his followers' doubts turned into certainty, and he and I would have to fight for our lives—him, a cripple, and me, just a kid—against five strong, capable sailors!
Add to this double apprehension the mystery that still hung over the behaviour of my friends, their unexplained desertion of the stockade, their inexplicable cession of the chart, or harder still to understand, the doctor’s last warning to Silver, “Look out for squalls when you find it,” and you will readily believe how little taste I found in my breakfast and with how uneasy a heart I set forth behind my captors on the quest for treasure.
Add to this mix of anxiety the mystery surrounding my friends' actions—their sudden abandonment of the stockade, their confusing handover of the map, and the doctor’s last warning to Silver, “Watch out for trouble when you find it,” and you can easily understand how little enjoyment I got from my breakfast and how heavy my heart felt as I reluctantly followed my captors on the treasure hunt.
We made a curious figure, had anyone been there to see us—all in soiled sailor clothes and all but me armed to the teeth. Silver had two guns slung about him—one before and one behind—besides the great cutlass at his waist and a pistol in each pocket of his square-tailed coat. To complete his strange appearance, Captain Flint sat perched upon his shoulder and gabbling odds and ends of purposeless sea-talk. I had a line about my waist and followed obediently after the sea-cook, who held the loose end of the rope, now in his free hand, now between his powerful teeth. For all the world, I was led like a dancing bear.
We must have looked pretty odd if anyone had seen us—all in dirty sailor clothes and nearly everyone but me loaded with weapons. Silver had two guns strapped to him—one in front and one in back—along with a big cutlass at his waist and a pistol in each pocket of his long coat. To top off his bizarre look, Captain Flint was perched on his shoulder, babbling random bits of pointless sailor chatter. I had a line around my waist and followed closely behind the sea-cook, who held the loose end of the rope, sometimes in his free hand, sometimes between his strong teeth. Honestly, I was being led like a dancing bear.

The other men were variously burthened, some carrying picks and shovels—for that had been the very first necessary they brought ashore from the Hispaniola—others laden with pork, bread, and brandy for the midday meal. All the stores, I observed, came from our stock, and I could see the truth of Silver’s words the night before. Had he not struck a bargain with the doctor, he and his mutineers, deserted by the ship, must have been driven to subsist on clear water and the proceeds of their hunting. Water would have been little to their taste; a sailor is not usually a good shot; and besides all that, when they were so short of eatables, it was not likely they would be very flush of powder.
The other men were carrying different things, some with picks and shovels—since those were the first essentials they took from the Hispaniola—while others were loaded down with pork, bread, and brandy for lunch. I noticed that all the supplies came from our stock, confirming Silver’s words from the night before. If he hadn't made a deal with the doctor, he and his mutineers, left behind by the ship, would have had to survive on just water and whatever they could hunt. Water wouldn’t have been appealing to them; sailors aren’t usually great shots, and besides, when they were so low on food, it was unlikely they would have had much gunpowder either.
Well, thus equipped, we all set out—even the fellow with the broken head, who should certainly have kept in shadow—and straggled, one after another, to the beach, where the two gigs awaited us. Even these bore trace of the drunken folly of the pirates, one in a broken thwart, and both in their muddy and unbailed condition. Both were to be carried along with us for the sake of safety; and so, with our numbers divided between them, we set forth upon the bosom of the anchorage.
Well, with everything ready, we all headed out—even the guy with the injured head, who definitely should have stayed hidden—and we wandered, one by one, to the beach, where the two small boats were waiting for us. Even these showed signs of the pirates' drunken antics, one with a broken seat, and both muddy and full of water. We decided to take both along for safety, so with our group split between them, we set off into the calm waters of the anchorage.
As we pulled over, there was some discussion on the chart. The red cross was, of course, far too large to be a guide; and the terms of the note on the back, as you will hear, admitted of some ambiguity. They ran, the reader may remember, thus:
As we stopped, we talked about the chart. The red cross was obviously way too big to be a guide, and the wording on the back of the note, as you'll see, was a bit unclear. It read, as you may recall, like this:
Tall tree, Spy-glass shoulder, bearing a point to the N. of N.N.E.
Tall tree, spyglass shoulder, pointing to the north of north-northeast.
Skeleton Island E.S.E. and by E.
Skeleton Island E.S.E. and by E.
Ten feet.
10 feet.
A tall tree was thus the principal mark. Now, right before us the anchorage was bounded by a plateau from two to three hundred feet high, adjoining on the north the sloping southern shoulder of the Spy-glass and rising again towards the south into the rough, cliffy eminence called the Mizzenmast Hill. The top of the plateau was dotted thickly with pine-trees of varying height. Every here and there, one of a different species rose forty or fifty feet clear above its neighbours, and which of these was the particular “tall tree” of Captain Flint could only be decided on the spot, and by the readings of the compass.
A tall tree was the main landmark. Right in front of us, the anchorage was bordered by a plateau that was two to three hundred feet high, connecting on the north to the sloping southern side of the Spy-glass and rising again to the south into the rugged, cliffy peak known as Mizzenmast Hill. The top of the plateau was densely filled with pine trees of different heights. Occasionally, one of a different species would stand forty or fifty feet taller than its neighbors, and determining which of these was the specific "tall tree" of Captain Flint could only be figured out on-site, using a compass.
Yet, although that was the case, every man on board the boats had picked a favourite of his own ere we were half-way over, Long John alone shrugging his shoulders and bidding them wait till they were there.
Yet, even so, every guy on the boats had chosen a favorite of his own before we were halfway across, with Long John just shrugging his shoulders and telling them to wait until they arrived.
We pulled easily, by Silver’s directions, not to weary the hands prematurely, and after quite a long passage, landed at the mouth of the second river—that which runs down a woody cleft of the Spy-glass. Thence, bending to our left, we began to ascend the slope towards the plateau.
We pulled smoothly, following Silver’s guidance, so we wouldn’t tire our hands too soon, and after a lengthy journey, we arrived at the mouth of the second river—the one that flows through a forested gap of the Spy-glass. From there, heading to our left, we started to climb the slope towards the plateau.
At the first outset, heavy, miry ground and a matted, marish vegetation greatly delayed our progress; but by little and little the hill began to steepen and become stony under foot, and the wood to change its character and to grow in a more open order. It was, indeed, a most pleasant portion of the island that we were now approaching. A heavy-scented broom and many flowering shrubs had almost taken the place of grass. Thickets of green nutmeg-trees were dotted here and there with the red columns and the broad shadow of the pines; and the first mingled their spice with the aroma of the others. The air, besides, was fresh and stirring, and this, under the sheer sunbeams, was a wonderful refreshment to our senses.
At the start, the heavy, muddy ground and tangled, marshy plants really slowed us down; but gradually the hill started to get steeper and stonier under our feet, and the forest began to change, becoming more open. We were approaching a particularly beautiful part of the island. Fragrant broom and many flowering shrubs had mostly replaced the grass. Clusters of green nutmeg trees were scattered among the red trunks and broad shadows of the pines, and the nutmeg added its spice to the scent of the pines. The air was fresh and invigorating, and under the bright sunlight, it was a refreshing experience for our senses.
The party spread itself abroad, in a fan shape, shouting and leaping to and fro. About the centre, and a good way behind the rest, Silver and I followed—I tethered by my rope, he ploughing, with deep pants, among the sliding gravel. From time to time, indeed, I had to lend him a hand, or he must have missed his footing and fallen backward down the hill.
The group fanned out, cheering and jumping around. In the middle, a bit behind the others, Silver and I followed—I tied to him with my rope, and he struggled to keep up among the loose gravel, breathing heavily. Occasionally, I had to help him out, or he would have lost his balance and slipped down the hill.
We had thus proceeded for about half a mile and were approaching the brow of the plateau when the man upon the farthest left began to cry aloud, as if in terror. Shout after shout came from him, and the others began to run in his direction.
We had gone about half a mile and were nearing the top of the plateau when the guy on the far left started yelling, as if he was in a panic. He kept shouting, and the others began to sprint toward him.
“He can’t ’a found the treasure,” said old Morgan, hurrying past us from the right, “for that’s clean a-top.”
“He can't have found the treasure,” said old Morgan, rushing past us from the right, “because that's right on top.”
Indeed, as we found when we also reached the spot, it was something very different. At the foot of a pretty big pine and involved in a green creeper, which had even partly lifted some of the smaller bones, a human skeleton lay, with a few shreds of clothing, on the ground. I believe a chill struck for a moment to every heart.
Indeed, when we arrived at the location, it was something completely different. At the base of a large pine tree, tangled in green vines that had even partially lifted some of the smaller bones, lay a human skeleton with a few scraps of clothing on the ground. I believe a chill ran through everyone's heart for a moment.
“He was a seaman,” said George Merry, who, bolder than the rest, had gone up close and was examining the rags of clothing. “Leastways, this is good sea-cloth.”
“He was a sailor,” said George Merry, who, braver than the others, had stepped closer and was looking at the torn clothing. “Anyway, this is good sailcloth.”
“Aye, aye,” said Silver; “like enough; you wouldn’t look to find a bishop here, I reckon. But what sort of a way is that for bones to lie? ’Tain’t in natur’.”
“Aye, aye,” said Silver; “probably not; you wouldn’t expect to find a bishop here, I guess. But what kind of way is that for bones to be? It’s not natural.”
Indeed, on a second glance, it seemed impossible to fancy that the body was in a natural position. But for some disarray (the work, perhaps, of the birds that had fed upon him or of the slow-growing creeper that had gradually enveloped his remains) the man lay perfectly straight—his feet pointing in one direction, his hands, raised above his head like a diver’s, pointing directly in the opposite.
Indeed, on a second look, it seemed impossible to believe that the body was in a natural position. If it weren’t for some disarray (maybe the work of the birds that had fed on him or the slow-growing vines that had gradually covered his remains), the man lay perfectly straight—his feet pointing in one direction and his hands, raised above his head like a diver’s, pointing directly in the opposite direction.
“I’ve taken a notion into my old numbskull,” observed Silver. “Here’s the compass; there’s the tip-top p’int o’ Skeleton Island, stickin’ out like a tooth. Just take a bearing, will you, along the line of them bones.”
“I’ve had a thought in my old head,” Silver remarked. “Here’s the compass; there’s the highest point of Skeleton Island, sticking out like a tooth. Just take a bearing, will you, along the line of those bones.”
It was done. The body pointed straight in the direction of the island, and the compass read duly E.S.E. and by E.
It was done. The body pointed directly toward the island, and the compass read exactly E.S.E. and by E.
“I thought so,” cried the cook; “this here is a p’inter. Right up there is our line for the Pole Star and the jolly dollars. But, by thunder! If it don’t make me cold inside to think of Flint. This is one of his jokes, and no mistake. Him and these six was alone here; he killed ’em, every man; and this one he hauled here and laid down by compass, shiver my timbers! They’re long bones, and the hair’s been yellow. Aye, that would be Allardyce. You mind Allardyce, Tom Morgan?”
“I thought so,” shouted the cook; “this is a pointer. Right up there is our line for the Pole Star and the good money. But, wow! It really chills me to think about Flint. This is definitely one of his tricks, no doubt about it. He was alone here with these six; he killed them all, every last one; and he brought this one here and laid it down by the compass, unbelievable! They’re long bones, and the hair is yellow. Yeah, that would be Allardyce. Remember Allardyce, Tom Morgan?”
“Aye, aye,” returned Morgan; “I mind him; he owed me money, he did, and took my knife ashore with him.”
“Aye, aye,” replied Morgan; “I remember him; he owed me money, and he took my knife with him when he went ashore.”
“Speaking of knives,” said another, “why don’t we find his’n lying round? Flint warn’t the man to pick a seaman’s pocket; and the birds, I guess, would leave it be.”
“Speaking of knives,” said another, “why don’t we find his lying around? Flint wasn’t the type to pick a seaman’s pocket; and I think the birds would leave it alone.”
“By the powers, and that’s true!” cried Silver.
“By the powers, and that’s true!” shouted Silver.
“There ain’t a thing left here,” said Merry, still feeling round among the bones; “not a copper doit nor a baccy box. It don’t look nat’ral to me.”
“There’s nothing left here,” said Merry, still feeling around among the bones; “not a single copper coin or a tobacco box. It doesn’t seem right to me.”
“No, by gum, it don’t,” agreed Silver; “not nat’ral, nor not nice, says you. Great guns! Messmates, but if Flint was living, this would be a hot spot for you and me. Six they were, and six are we; and bones is what they are now.”
“No, it definitely doesn’t,” agreed Silver; “not natural, nor nice, I’d say. Good grief! Crew mates, but if Flint were alive, this would be a dangerous place for you and me. There were six of them, and there are six of us now; and bones is all they are now.”
“I saw him dead with these here deadlights,” said Morgan. “Billy took me in. There he laid, with penny-pieces on his eyes.”
“I saw him dead with these here deadlights,” Morgan said. “Billy took me in. There he lay, with pennies on his eyes.”
“Dead—aye, sure enough he’s dead and gone below,” said the fellow with the bandage; “but if ever sperrit walked, it would be Flint’s. Dear heart, but he died bad, did Flint!”
“Dead—yeah, he's definitely dead and gone,” said the guy with the bandage; “but if ever a spirit walked, it would be Flint’s. Man, he died badly, did Flint!”
“Aye, that he did,” observed another; “now he raged, and now he hollered for the rum, and now he sang. ‘Fifteen Men’ were his only song, mates; and I tell you true, I never rightly liked to hear it since. It was main hot, and the windy was open, and I hear that old song comin’ out as clear as clear—and the death-haul on the man already.”
“Yeah, he really did,” said another; “sometimes he was angry, sometimes he yelled for rum, and sometimes he sang. ‘Fifteen Men’ was the only song he knew, guys; and I honestly never liked hearing it since. It was really hot, the window was open, and I could hear that old song coming out loud and clear—and the death grip on the guy was already there.”
“Come, come,” said Silver; “stow this talk. He’s dead, and he don’t walk, that I know; leastways, he won’t walk by day, and you may lay to that. Care killed a cat. Fetch ahead for the doubloons.”
“Come on,” said Silver; “stop this talk. He’s dead, and he’s not walking, that much I know; at least, he won’t walk during the day, and you can count on that. Curiosity killed the cat. Bring on the doubloons.”
We started, certainly; but in spite of the hot sun and the staring daylight, the pirates no longer ran separate and shouting through the wood, but kept side by side and spoke with bated breath. The terror of the dead buccaneer had fallen on their spirits.
We definitely got going; but even with the blazing sun and bright daylight, the pirates no longer dashed through the woods shouting separately. Instead, they stayed close together and whispered nervously. The fear of the dead pirate had gripped their hearts.
XXXII
The Treasure-hunt—The Voice Among the Trees

artly from the damping influence of this alarm, partly to rest Silver and the sick folk, the whole party sat down as soon as they had gained the brow of the ascent.
Partly due to the dampening effect of this alarm, and partly to give Silver and the sick folks a break, the entire group sat down as soon as they reached the top of the hill.
The plateau being somewhat tilted towards the west, this spot on which we had paused commanded a wide prospect on either hand. Before us, over the tree-tops, we beheld the Cape of the Woods fringed with surf; behind, we not only looked down upon the anchorage and Skeleton Island, but saw—clear across the spit and the eastern lowlands—a great field of open sea upon the east. Sheer above us rose the Spy-glass, here dotted with single pines, there black with precipices. There was no sound but that of the distant breakers, mounting from all round, and the chirp of countless insects in the brush. Not a man, not a sail, upon the sea; the very largeness of the view increased the sense of solitude.
The plateau was slightly tilted to the west, and the spot where we paused offered a broad view on both sides. In front of us, over the treetops, we saw the Cape of the Woods lined with waves; behind us, we could look down at the anchorage and Skeleton Island, and clearly across the spit and the eastern lowlands, we spotted a vast expanse of open sea to the east. The Spy-glass rose straight up above us, dotted with individual pines and marked by steep cliffs. The only sounds were the distant crashing of waves coming from all around and the chirping of countless insects in the bushes. There wasn't a single person or sail on the sea; the sheer vastness of the view deepened the feeling of isolation.
Silver, as he sat, took certain bearings with his compass.
Silver, while sitting, took some measurements with his compass.
“There are three ‘tall trees,’” said he, “about in the right line from Skeleton Island. ‘Spy-glass shoulder,’ I take it, means that lower p’int there. It’s child’s play to find the stuff now. I’ve half a mind to dine first.”
“There are three ‘tall trees,’” he said, “pretty much in line from Skeleton Island. ‘Spy-glass shoulder,’ I guess, means that lower point right there. Finding the treasure is easy now. I’m half tempted to have dinner first.”
“I don’t feel sharp,” growled Morgan. “Thinkin’ o’ Flint—I think it were—as done me.”
“I don’t feel sharp,” Morgan grumbled. “Thinking about Flint—I think it was—has done me in.”
“Ah, well, my son, you praise your stars he’s dead,” said Silver.
“Ah, well, my son, you’re lucky he’s dead,” said Silver.
“He were an ugly devil,” cried a third pirate with a shudder; “that blue in the face too!”
“He was an ugly devil,” shouted a third pirate with a shiver; “that blue in the face too!”
“That was how the rum took him,” added Merry. “Blue! Well, I reckon he was blue. That’s a true word.”
"That’s how the rum got to him,” added Merry. “Blue! Well, I guess he was feeling blue. That’s the truth."
Ever since they had found the skeleton and got upon this train of thought, they had spoken lower and lower, and they had almost got to whispering by now, so that the sound of their talk hardly interrupted the silence of the wood. All of a sudden, out of the middle of the trees in front of us, a thin, high, trembling voice struck up the well-known air and words:
Ever since they found the skeleton and started thinking about it, they had been speaking quieter and quieter, and they were almost whispering now, so the sound of their conversation barely broke the silence of the woods. Suddenly, from the middle of the trees in front of us, a thin, high, trembling voice began singing the familiar tune and words:
“Fifteen men on the dead man’s chest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
“Fifteen guys on the dead man’s chest—
Yo-ho-ho, and a bottle of rum!”
I never have seen men more dreadfully affected than the pirates. The colour went from their six faces like enchantment; some leaped to their feet, some clawed hold of others; Morgan grovelled on the ground.
I have never seen men more terribly affected than the pirates. The color drained from their six faces as if by magic; some jumped to their feet, some clung to each other; Morgan crawled on the ground.
“It’s Flint, by ——!” cried Merry.
“It’s Flint, by ——!” shouted Merry.
The song had stopped as suddenly as it began—broken off, you would have said, in the middle of a note, as though someone had laid his hand upon the singer’s mouth. Coming through the clear, sunny atmosphere among the green tree-tops, I thought it had sounded airily and sweetly; and the effect on my companions was the stranger.
The song stopped just as suddenly as it started—cut off, you'd say, in the middle of a note, as if someone had put a hand over the singer's mouth. As it drifted through the clear, sunny air among the green treetops, I thought it sounded light and sweet; and the impact on my companions was even more unusual.
“Come,” said Silver, struggling with his ashen lips to get the word out; “this won’t do. Stand by to go about. This is a rum start, and I can’t name the voice, but it’s someone skylarking—someone that’s flesh and blood, and you may lay to that.”
“Come on,” said Silver, struggling to get the words out through his pale lips; “this isn't right. Get ready to change course. This is a weird situation, and I can’t pinpoint the voice, but it’s someone messing around—someone who’s real, and you can bet on that.”
His courage had come back as he spoke, and some of the colour to his face along with it. Already the others had begun to lend an ear to this encouragement and were coming a little to themselves, when the same voice broke out again—not this time singing, but in a faint distant hail that echoed yet fainter among the clefts of the Spy-glass.
His courage returned as he spoke, and some color came back to his face along with it. The others had already begun to listen to this encouragement and were starting to regain their composure when the same voice rang out again—not singing this time, but in a faint, distant call that echoed even more softly among the crevices of the Spy-glass.
“Darby M’Graw,” it wailed—for that is the word that best describes the sound—“Darby M’Graw! Darby M’Graw!” again and again and again; and then rising a little higher, and with an oath that I leave out: “Fetch aft the rum, Darby!”
“Darby M’Graw,” it cried out—because that’s the best way to describe the sound—“Darby M’Graw! Darby M’Graw!” over and over again; and then getting a bit louder, and with a curse that I’ll skip: “Bring back the rum, Darby!”

The buccaneers remained rooted to the ground, their eyes starting from their heads. Long after the voice had died away they still stared in silence, dreadfully, before them.
The pirates stood frozen in place, their eyes wide with shock. Long after the voice had faded, they continued to stare ahead in silence, filled with dread.
“That fixes it!” gasped one. “Let’s go.”
“That's settled!” one of them exclaimed. “Let’s go.”
“They was his last words,” moaned Morgan, “his last words above board.”
“They were his last words,” moaned Morgan, “his last words above board.”
Dick had his Bible out and was praying volubly. He had been well brought up, had Dick, before he came to sea and fell among bad companions.
Dick had his Bible open and was praying loudly. He had been raised well before he went to sea and got mixed up with a bad crowd.
Still Silver was unconquered. I could hear his teeth rattle in his head, but he had not yet surrendered.
Still Silver was undefeated. I could hear his teeth chattering in his head, but he hadn't given up yet.
“Nobody in this here island ever heard of Darby,” he muttered; “not one but us that’s here.” And then, making a great effort: “Shipmates,” he cried, “I’m here to get that stuff, and I’ll not be beat by man or devil. I never was feared of Flint in his life, and, by the powers, I’ll face him dead. There’s seven hundred thousand pound not a quarter of a mile from here. When did ever a gentleman o’ fortune show his stern to that much dollars for a boozy old seaman with a blue mug—and him dead too?”
“Nobody on this island has ever heard of Darby,” he muttered, “not one person except us here.” Then, with great effort, he shouted, “Shipmates, I’m here to get that treasure, and I won’t be beaten by man or devil. I was never afraid of Flint while he was alive, and by the powers, I’ll face him even in death. There’s seven hundred thousand pounds less than a quarter of a mile from here. When has any fortune-seeker ever turned his back on that much money for a drunken old sailor with a blue face—and him dead too?”
But there was no sign of reawakening courage in his followers, rather, indeed, of growing terror at the irreverence of his words.
But there was no indication of renewed courage in his followers; instead, there was an increasing fear of the disrespect in his words.
“Belay there, John!” said Merry. “Don’t you cross a sperrit.”
“Hold on, John!” said Merry. “Don’t you cross a spirit.”
And the rest were all too terrified to reply. They would have run away severally had they dared; but fear kept them together, and kept them close by John, as if his daring helped them. He, on his part, had pretty well fought his weakness down.
And the others were too scared to respond. They would have run away individually if they had the courage, but their fear kept them together and close to John, as if his bravery inspired them. He, for his part, had mostly conquered his own weakness.
“Sperrit? Well, maybe,” he said. “But there’s one thing not clear to me. There was an echo. Now, no man ever seen a sperrit with a shadow; well then, what’s he doing with an echo to him, I should like to know? That ain’t in natur’, surely?”
“Sprit? Well, maybe,” he said. “But there’s one thing I don't get. There was an echo. Now, no one has ever seen a spirit with a shadow; so, what’s it doing with an echo, I’d like to know? That doesn’t make sense, right?”
This argument seemed weak enough to me. But you can never tell what will affect the superstitious, and to my wonder, George Merry was greatly relieved.
This argument felt pretty weak to me. But you can never predict what will influence the superstitious, and to my surprise, George Merry was really relieved.
“Well, that’s so,” he said. “You’ve a head upon your shoulders, John, and no mistake. ’Bout ship, mates! This here crew is on a wrong tack, I do believe. And come to think on it, it was like Flint’s voice, I grant you, but not just so clear-away like it, after all. It was liker somebody else’s voice now—it was liker—”
“Well, that’s true,” he said. “You really are sharp, John, no doubt about it. About the ship, guys! This crew is definitely heading in the wrong direction, I believe. And now that I think about it, it did sound like Flint’s voice, I’ll give you that, but not quite as straightforward as his. It was more like someone else’s voice now—it was more like—”
“By the powers, Ben Gunn!” roared Silver.
“By the powers, Ben Gunn!” shouted Silver.
“Aye, and so it were,” cried Morgan, springing on his knees. “Ben Gunn it were!”
“Aye, and so it was,” cried Morgan, dropping to his knees. “It was Ben Gunn!”
“It don’t make much odds, do it, now?” asked Dick. “Ben Gunn’s not here in the body any more’n Flint.”
“It doesn’t really matter, does it?” asked Dick. “Ben Gunn’s not here in the flesh any more than Flint.”
But the older hands greeted this remark with scorn.
But the older folks reacted to this comment with disdain.
“Why, nobody minds Ben Gunn,” cried Merry; “dead or alive, nobody minds him.”
“Why, nobody cares about Ben Gunn,” shouted Merry; “whether he's dead or alive, nobody cares about him.”
It was extraordinary how their spirits had returned and how the natural colour had revived in their faces. Soon they were chatting together, with intervals of listening; and not long after, hearing no further sound, they shouldered the tools and set forth again, Merry walking first with Silver’s compass to keep them on the right line with Skeleton Island. He had said the truth: dead or alive, nobody minded Ben Gunn.
It was amazing how their spirits had lifted and how the natural color had come back to their faces. Before long, they were chatting with each other, pausing occasionally to listen; and after a short time, hearing no more sounds, they shouldered their tools and set off again, with Merry leading the way, using Silver’s compass to stay on track towards Skeleton Island. He had spoken the truth: dead or alive, nobody cared about Ben Gunn.
Dick alone still held his Bible, and looked around him as he went, with fearful glances; but he found no sympathy, and Silver even joked him on his precautions.
Dick was the only one still holding his Bible and looked around him nervously as he went, but he found no sympathy, and Silver even made jokes about his cautiousness.
“I told you,” said he—“I told you you had sp’iled your Bible. If it ain’t no good to swear by, what do you suppose a sperrit would give for it? Not that!” and he snapped his big fingers, halting a moment on his crutch.
“I told you,” he said, “I told you that you’ve ruined your Bible. If it’s not good enough to swear by, what do you think a spirit would give for it? Not that!” He snapped his fingers, pausing for a moment on his crutch.
But Dick was not to be comforted; indeed, it was soon plain to me that the lad was falling sick; hastened by heat, exhaustion, and the shock of his alarm, the fever, predicted by Dr. Livesey, was evidently growing swiftly higher.
But Dick couldn't be comforted; in fact, it quickly became clear to me that the boy was getting sick; brought on by the heat, exhaustion, and the shock of his fear, the fever that Dr. Livesey had warned about was clearly rising rapidly.
It was fine open walking here, upon the summit; our way lay a little downhill, for, as I have said, the plateau tilted towards the west. The pines, great and small, grew wide apart; and even between the clumps of nutmeg and azalea, wide open spaces baked in the hot sunshine. Striking, as we did, pretty near north-west across the island, we drew, on the one hand, ever nearer under the shoulders of the Spy-glass, and on the other, looked ever wider over that western bay where I had once tossed and trembled in the coracle.
It was nice walking here on the summit; our path went slightly downhill since, as I mentioned, the plateau sloped toward the west. The pine trees, both large and small, were spaced out, and even between the clusters of nutmeg and azalea, there were wide open areas heated by the bright sun. As we moved almost directly northwest across the island, we found ourselves getting closer to the base of the Spy-glass, while also getting a broader view of the western bay where I had once been tossed around and scared in the small boat.
The first of the tall trees was reached, and by the bearings proved the wrong one. So with the second. The third rose nearly two hundred feet into the air above a clump of underwood—a giant of a vegetable, with a red column as big as a cottage, and a wide shadow around in which a company could have manoeuvred. It was conspicuous far to sea both on the east and west and might have been entered as a sailing mark upon the chart.
The first tall tree was reached, but it turned out to be the wrong one. The same happened with the second tree. The third one shot up almost two hundred feet above a patch of underbrush—a massive plant, with a thick red trunk as big as a small cottage, casting a large shadow where a group could have gathered. It stood out clearly from far out at sea, both to the east and west, and could have been marked as a navigational point on a chart.
But it was not its size that now impressed my companions; it was the knowledge that seven hundred thousand pounds in gold lay somewhere buried below its spreading shadow. The thought of the money, as they drew nearer, swallowed up their previous terrors. Their eyes burned in their heads; their feet grew speedier and lighter; their whole soul was bound up in that fortune, that whole lifetime of extravagance and pleasure, that lay waiting there for each of them.
But it wasn't its size that impressed my friends; it was the fact that seven hundred thousand pounds in gold was buried somewhere beneath its broad shadow. The idea of the money, as they got closer, wiped away their earlier fears. Their eyes blazed with excitement; their feet felt faster and lighter; their entire being was focused on that fortune, that entire lifetime of luxury and enjoyment, just waiting for each of them.
Silver hobbled, grunting, on his crutch; his nostrils stood out and quivered; he cursed like a madman when the flies settled on his hot and shiny countenance; he plucked furiously at the line that held me to him and from time to time turned his eyes upon me with a deadly look. Certainly he took no pains to hide his thoughts, and certainly I read them like print. In the immediate nearness of the gold, all else had been forgotten: his promise and the doctor’s warning were both things of the past, and I could not doubt that he hoped to seize upon the treasure, find and board the Hispaniola under cover of night, cut every honest throat about that island, and sail away as he had at first intended, laden with crimes and riches.
Silver limped, grunting, on his crutch; his nostrils flared and twitched; he cursed like a madman when the flies landed on his hot and shiny face; he tugged furiously at the line that connected me to him and occasionally shot me a deadly glare. He didn’t make any effort to hide his thoughts, and I could read them clearly. With the gold so close, everything else was forgotten: his promise and the doctor’s warning were just distant memories, and I had no doubt he was planning to grab the treasure, find and board the Hispaniola under the cover of night, slit every honest throat on that island, and sail away as he had originally intended, loaded with crimes and wealth.
Shaken as I was with these alarms, it was hard for me to keep up with the rapid pace of the treasure-hunters. Now and again I stumbled, and it was then that Silver plucked so roughly at the rope and launched at me his murderous glances. Dick, who had dropped behind us and now brought up the rear, was babbling to himself both prayers and curses as his fever kept rising. This also added to my wretchedness, and to crown all, I was haunted by the thought of the tragedy that had once been acted on that plateau, when that ungodly buccaneer with the blue face—he who died at Savannah, singing and shouting for drink—had there, with his own hand, cut down his six accomplices. This grove that was now so peaceful must then have rung with cries, I thought; and even with the thought I could believe I heard it ringing still.
Shaken by these alarms, it was hard for me to keep up with the fast pace of the treasure hunters. Every now and then I stumbled, and that's when Silver yanked the rope roughly and shot me his deadly glares. Dick, who had fallen behind us and was now at the back, was mumbling both prayers and curses as his fever rose. This added to my misery, and to top it all off, I was haunted by the memory of the tragedy that had occurred on that plateau, when that wicked buccaneer with the blue face—who died at Savannah, singing and shouting for a drink—had cut down his six accomplices with his own hand. This grove, now so peaceful, must have echoed with cries back then, I thought; and just thinking about it made me feel like I could still hear those screams.
We were now at the margin of the thicket.
We were now at the edge of the woods.
“Huzza, mates, all together!” shouted Merry; and the foremost broke into a run.
"Hooray, everyone, all together!" yelled Merry; and the front runners took off sprinting.
And suddenly, not ten yards further, we beheld them stop. A low cry arose. Silver doubled his pace, digging away with the foot of his crutch like one possessed; and next moment he and I had come also to a dead halt.
And suddenly, not ten yards ahead, we saw them stop. A low cry echoed. Silver picked up his pace, digging away with the foot of his crutch like someone driven by a force; and the next moment, he and I came to a complete stop as well.
Before us was a great excavation, not very recent, for the sides had fallen in and grass had sprouted on the bottom. In this were the shaft of a pick broken in two and the boards of several packing-cases strewn around. On one of these boards I saw, branded with a hot iron, the name Walrus—the name of Flint’s ship.
Before us was a large excavation that wasn't very new, as the walls had collapsed and grass had grown at the bottom. In it were the broken shaft of a pick and the boards from several packing crates scattered around. On one of these boards, I saw the name Walrus branded with a hot iron—Flint's ship.
All was clear to probation. The cache had been found and rifled; the seven hundred thousand pounds were gone!
All was clear to probation. The cache had been discovered and searched; the seven hundred thousand pounds were missing!
XXXIII
The Fall of a Chieftain

here never was such an overturn in this world. Each of these six men was as though he had been struck. But with Silver the blow passed almost instantly. Every thought of his soul had been set full-stretch, like a racer, on that money; well, he was brought up, in a single second, dead; and he kept his head, found his temper, and changed his plan before the others had had time to realize the disappointment.
There has never been such a turning point in this world. Each of these six men looked as if they had been hit. But for Silver, the shock faded almost immediately. All of his thoughts had been focused, like a racer, on that money; and in a split second, he was completely finished. Yet he stayed composed, regained his cool, and adjusted his plan before the others even had time to process the letdown.
“Jim,” he whispered, “take that, and stand by for trouble.”
“Jim,” he whispered, “take this, and be ready for trouble.”
And he passed me a double-barrelled pistol.
And he handed me a double-barrel pistol.
At the same time, he began quietly moving northward, and in a few steps had put the hollow between us two and the other five. Then he looked at me and nodded, as much as to say, “Here is a narrow corner,” as, indeed, I thought it was. His looks were not quite friendly, and I was so revolted at these constant changes that I could not forbear whispering, “So you’ve changed sides again.”
At the same time, he started to move quietly north, and in just a few steps, he had created a gap between the two of us and the other five. Then he glanced at me and nodded, as if to say, “Here’s a tight spot,” which I definitely agreed with. His expression wasn’t very friendly, and I was so disgusted by his constant shifts that I couldn’t help but whisper, “So you’ve switched sides again.”
There was no time left for him to answer in. The buccaneers, with oaths and cries, began to leap, one after another, into the pit and to dig with their fingers, throwing the boards aside as they did so. Morgan found a piece of gold. He held it up with a perfect spout of oaths. It was a two-guinea piece, and it went from hand to hand among them for a quarter of a minute.
There was no time left for him to respond. The pirates, with shouts and curses, started to jump one after another into the pit and dig with their fingers, tossing the boards aside as they went. Morgan found a piece of gold. He held it up, swearing excitedly. It was a two-guinea coin, and it passed from hand to hand among them for about thirty seconds.
“Two guineas!” roared Merry, shaking it at Silver. “That’s your seven hundred thousand pounds, is it? You’re the man for bargains, ain’t you? You’re him that never bungled nothing, you wooden-headed lubber!”
“Two guineas!” shouted Merry, waving it at Silver. “That’s your seven hundred thousand pounds, right? You’re the guy for deals, aren’t you? You’re the one who never messed anything up, you clueless fool!”
“Dig away, boys,” said Silver with the coolest insolence; “you’ll find some pig-nuts and I shouldn’t wonder.”
“Go ahead, guys,” said Silver with a laid-back arrogance; “you’ll probably find some pig-nuts.”
“Pig-nuts!” repeated Merry, in a scream. “Mates, do you hear that? I tell you now, that man there knew it all along. Look in the face of him and you’ll see it wrote there.”
“Pig-nuts!” repeated Merry, shouting. “Guys, do you hear that? I'm telling you, that man over there knew it all along. Just look at his face and you’ll see it written all over.”
“Ah, Merry,” remarked Silver, “standing for cap’n again? You’re a pushing lad, to be sure.”
“Ah, Merry,” said Silver, “taking the captain’s place again? You’re definitely a bold kid.”
But this time everyone was entirely in Merry’s favour. They began to scramble out of the excavation, darting furious glances behind them. One thing I observed, which looked well for us: they all got out upon the opposite side from Silver.
But this time everyone was fully on Merry’s side. They started to scramble out of the hole, throwing angry looks behind them. One thing I noticed, which boded well for us: they all emerged on the side opposite to Silver.
Well, there we stood, two on one side, five on the other, the pit between us, and nobody screwed up high enough to offer the first blow. Silver never moved; he watched them, very upright on his crutch, and looked as cool as ever I saw him. He was brave, and no mistake.
Well, there we stood, two on one side, five on the other, the pit between us, and nobody had the guts to make the first move. Silver never budged; he watched them, standing tall on his crutch, looking as calm as I’ve ever seen him. He was brave, no doubt about it.
At last Merry seemed to think a speech might help matters.
At last, Merry seemed to think that giving a speech might improve the situation.
“Mates,” says he, “there’s two of them alone there; one’s the old cripple that brought us all here and blundered us down to this; the other’s that cub that I mean to have the heart of. Now, mates—”
“Mates,” he says, “there are two of them alone over there; one’s the old cripple who brought us here and messed things up for us; the other’s that cub that I plan to take on. Now, mates—”
He was raising his arm and his voice, and plainly meant to lead a charge. But just then—crack! crack! crack!—three musket-shots flashed out of the thicket. Merry tumbled head foremost into the excavation; the man with the bandage spun round like a teetotum and fell all his length upon his side, where he lay dead, but still twitching; and the other three turned and ran for it with all their might.
He raised his arm and his voice, clearly intending to lead a charge. But just then—crack! crack! crack!—three musket shots fired from the bushes. Merry collapsed headfirst into the pit; the guy with the bandage spun around like a top and fell flat on his side, where he lay dead but still twitching; and the other three turned and sprinted away with all their strength.

Before you could wink, Long John had fired two barrels of a pistol into the struggling Merry, and as the man rolled up his eyes at him in the last agony, “George,” said he, “I reckon I settled you.”
Before you could blink, Long John had fired two shots from a pistol into the struggling Merry, and as the man rolled his eyes at him in his final moments, “George,” he said, “I think I’ve taken care of you.”
At the same moment, the doctor, Gray, and Ben Gunn joined us, with smoking muskets, from among the nutmeg-trees.
At the same time, the doctor, Gray, and Ben Gunn came up to us, carrying smoking muskets, from among the nutmeg trees.
“Forward!” cried the doctor. “Double quick, my lads. We must head ’em off the boats.”
“Go ahead!” shouted the doctor. “Quickly, my guys. We need to cut them off from the boats.”
And we set off at a great pace, sometimes plunging through the bushes to the chest.
And we took off quickly, sometimes pushing through the bushes up to our chests.
I tell you, but Silver was anxious to keep up with us. The work that man went through, leaping on his crutch till the muscles of his chest were fit to burst, was work no sound man ever equalled; and so thinks the doctor. As it was, he was already thirty yards behind us and on the verge of strangling when we reached the brow of the slope.
I tell you, Silver was determined to keep up with us. The effort that guy put in, hopping on his crutch until his chest muscles looked like they were about to explode, was something no healthy person could match; the doctor agrees. By the time we got to the top of the slope, he was already thirty yards behind us and on the brink of choking.
“Doctor,” he hailed, “see there! No hurry!”
“Doctor,” he called out, “look over there! No rush!”
Sure enough there was no hurry. In a more open part of the plateau, we could see the three survivors still running in the same direction as they had started, right for Mizzenmast Hill. We were already between them and the boats; and so we four sat down to breathe, while Long John, mopping his face, came slowly up with us.
Sure enough, there was no rush. In a clearer area of the plateau, we could see the three survivors still heading in the same direction they had started, straight toward Mizzenmast Hill. We were already in between them and the boats, so the four of us sat down to catch our breath while Long John, wiping his face, slowly joined us.
“Thank ye kindly, doctor,” says he. “You came in in about the nick, I guess, for me and Hawkins. And so it’s you, Ben Gunn!” he added. “Well, you’re a nice one, to be sure.”
“Thank you very much, doctor,” he says. “You arrived just in time, I suppose, for me and Hawkins. And so it’s you, Ben Gunn!” he added. “Well, you’re quite the character, that’s for sure.”
“I’m Ben Gunn, I am,” replied the maroon, wriggling like an eel in his embarrassment. “And,” he added, after a long pause, “how do, Mr. Silver? Pretty well, I thank ye, says you.”
“I’m Ben Gunn, I am,” replied the maroon, squirming like an eel in his embarrassment. “And,” he added, after a long pause, “how do you do, Mr. Silver? Pretty well, I thank you, as you say.”
“Ben, Ben,” murmured Silver, “to think as you’ve done me!”
“Ben, Ben,” whispered Silver, “to think you would do this to me!”
The doctor sent back Gray for one of the pick-axes deserted, in their flight, by the mutineers, and then as we proceeded leisurely downhill to where the boats were lying, related in a few words what had taken place. It was a story that profoundly interested Silver; and Ben Gunn, the half-idiot maroon, was the hero from beginning to end.
The doctor sent Gray back for one of the pick-axes that had been left behind by the mutineers during their escape. Then, as we made our way slowly downhill to where the boats were waiting, he briefly explained what had happened. It was a story that really captured Silver's interest, and Ben Gunn, the half-witted maroon, was the star of the show from start to finish.
Ben, in his long, lonely wanderings about the island, had found the skeleton—it was he that had rifled it; he had found the treasure; he had dug it up (it was the haft of his pick-axe that lay broken in the excavation); he had carried it on his back, in many weary journeys, from the foot of the tall pine to a cave he had on the two-pointed hill at the north-east angle of the island, and there it had lain stored in safety since two months before the arrival of the Hispaniola.
Ben, during his long, lonely explorations around the island, had discovered the skeleton—he was the one who had gone through it; he had found the treasure; he had unearthed it (the handle of his pickaxe was broken and left in the hole); he had carried it on his back, over many exhausting trips, from the base of the tall pine to a cave he had on the two-pointed hill at the northeast corner of the island, and there it had been safely stored since two months before the arrival of the Hispaniola.
When the doctor had wormed this secret from him on the afternoon of the attack, and when next morning he saw the anchorage deserted, he had gone to Silver, given him the chart, which was now useless—given him the stores, for Ben Gunn’s cave was well supplied with goats’ meat salted by himself—given anything and everything to get a chance of moving in safety from the stockade to the two-pointed hill, there to be clear of malaria and keep a guard upon the money.
When the doctor got this secret out of him on the afternoon of the attack, and when he saw the anchorage empty the next morning, he went to Silver, handed him the chart, which was now useless—gave him the supplies, since Ben Gunn’s cave was well stocked with goat meat he had cured himself—gave anything and everything to have a chance to move safely from the stockade to the two-pointed hill, where he could avoid malaria and keep watch over the money.
“As for you, Jim,” he said, “it went against my heart, but I did what I thought best for those who had stood by their duty; and if you were not one of these, whose fault was it?”
“As for you, Jim,” he said, “it broke my heart, but I did what I believed was right for those who had upheld their responsibilities; and if you weren’t one of them, whose fault is that?”
That morning, finding that I was to be involved in the horrid disappointment he had prepared for the mutineers, he had run all the way to the cave, and leaving the squire to guard the captain, had taken Gray and the maroon and started, making the diagonal across the island to be at hand beside the pine. Soon, however, he saw that our party had the start of him; and Ben Gunn, being fleet of foot, had been dispatched in front to do his best alone. Then it had occurred to him to work upon the superstitions of his former shipmates, and he was so far successful that Gray and the doctor had come up and were already ambushed before the arrival of the treasure-hunters.
That morning, realizing I was going to be part of the terrible setback he had set up for the mutineers, he ran all the way to the cave. Leaving the squire to watch over the captain, he took Gray and the maroon and started making his way diagonally across the island to be ready by the pine tree. However, he soon noticed that our group had gotten ahead of him; and since Ben Gunn was quick on his feet, he had been sent ahead to do his best on his own. Then he thought to play on the superstitions of his old shipmates, and he was somewhat successful, as Gray and the doctor had caught up and were already lying in wait before the treasure hunters arrived.
“Ah,” said Silver, “it were fortunate for me that I had Hawkins here. You would have let old John be cut to bits, and never given it a thought, doctor.”
“Ah,” said Silver, “it was lucky for me that I had Hawkins here. You would have let old John be chopped to pieces and never thought twice about it, doctor.”
“Not a thought,” replied Dr. Livesey cheerily.
“Not a thought,” Dr. Livesey replied cheerfully.
And by this time we had reached the gigs. The doctor, with the pick-axe, demolished one of them, and then we all got aboard the other and set out to go round by sea for North Inlet.
And by this time we had arrived at the gigs. The doctor, with the pickaxe, destroyed one of them, and then we all boarded the other and set off to go around by sea to North Inlet.
This was a run of eight or nine miles. Silver, though he was almost killed already with fatigue, was set to an oar, like the rest of us, and we were soon skimming swiftly over a smooth sea. Soon we passed out of the straits and doubled the south-east corner of the island, round which, four days ago, we had towed the Hispaniola.
This was a run of eight or nine miles. Silver, even though he was nearly dead from exhaustion, was set to an oar, just like the rest of us, and we were soon gliding quickly over a calm sea. Before long, we passed out of the straits and rounded the southeast corner of the island, where, four days earlier, we had towed the Hispaniola.
As we passed the two-pointed hill, we could see the black mouth of Ben Gunn’s cave and a figure standing by it, leaning on a musket. It was the squire, and we waved a handkerchief and gave him three cheers, in which the voice of Silver joined as heartily as any.
As we walked past the two-pointed hill, we could see the dark entrance of Ben Gunn’s cave and a person standing by it, leaning on a musket. It was the squire, and we waved a handkerchief and cheered for him three times, with Silver joining in as enthusiastically as anyone.
Three miles farther, just inside the mouth of North Inlet, what should we meet but the Hispaniola, cruising by herself? The last flood had lifted her, and had there been much wind or a strong tide current, as in the southern anchorage, we should never have found her more, or found her stranded beyond help. As it was, there was little amiss beyond the wreck of the main-sail. Another anchor was got ready and dropped in a fathom and a half of water. We all pulled round again to Rum Cove, the nearest point for Ben Gunn’s treasure-house; and then Gray, single-handed, returned with the gig to the Hispaniola, where he was to pass the night on guard.
Three miles later, just inside the entrance of North Inlet, we spotted the Hispaniola sailing by itself. The previous tide had lifted her, and if there had been much wind or a strong current like in the southern anchorage, we would have never found her again or would have discovered her stuck beyond help. As it was, there was little wrong other than the damaged main sail. We got another anchor ready and dropped it in a fathom and a half of water. We all pulled back to Rum Cove, the closest spot to Ben Gunn’s treasure hideout; then Gray went back alone with the gig to the Hispaniola, where he would spend the night on watch.
A gentle slope ran up from the beach to the entrance of the cave. At the top, the squire met us. To me he was cordial and kind, saying nothing of my escapade either in the way of blame or praise. At Silver’s polite salute he somewhat flushed.
A gentle slope led up from the beach to the entrance of the cave. At the top, the squire greeted us. He was friendly and kind to me, not mentioning my adventure at all, whether in blame or praise. He blushed slightly at Silver's polite greeting.
“John Silver,” he said, “you’re a prodigious villain and imposter—a monstrous imposter, sir. I am told I am not to prosecute you. Well, then, I will not. But the dead men, sir, hang about your neck like mill-stones.”
“John Silver,” he said, “you’re an incredible villain and fraud—a terrible fraud, sir. I’ve been told I’m not supposed to prosecute you. Well, I won’t. But the dead men, sir, weigh around your neck like millstones.”
“Thank you kindly, sir,” replied Long John, again saluting.
“Thank you very much, sir,” replied Long John, saluting again.
“I dare you to thank me!” cried the squire. “It is a gross dereliction of my duty. Stand back.”
“I dare you to thank me!” shouted the squire. “That’s a serious failure of my duty. Step back.”
And thereupon we all entered the cave. It was a large, airy place, with a little spring and a pool of clear water, overhung with ferns. The floor was sand. Before a big fire lay Captain Smollett; and in a far corner, only duskily flickered over by the blaze, I beheld great heaps of coin and quadrilaterals built of bars of gold. That was Flint’s treasure that we had come so far to seek and that had cost already the lives of seventeen men from the Hispaniola. How many it had cost in the amassing, what blood and sorrow, what good ships scuttled on the deep, what brave men walking the plank blindfold, what shot of cannon, what shame and lies and cruelty, perhaps no man alive could tell. Yet there were still three upon that island—Silver, and old Morgan, and Ben Gunn—who had each taken his share in these crimes, as each had hoped in vain to share in the reward.
And then we all walked into the cave. It was a big, open space with a small spring and a clear pool of water, surrounded by ferns. The floor was sandy. Captain Smollett was lying by a large fire; in a dim corner, barely lit by the flames, I saw heaps of coins and stacks of gold bars. That was Flint’s treasure that we had traveled so far to find, and it had already cost the lives of seventeen men from the Hispaniola. We couldn't know how many more it had taken to accumulate, the blood and grief it caused, the good ships sunk in the ocean, the brave men forced to walk the plank blindfolded, the cannon fire, the shame, the lies, and the cruelty, perhaps no one alive could say. Yet there were still three people on that island—Silver, old Morgan, and Ben Gunn—who each had a hand in these crimes, each hoping in vain to share in the treasure.
“Come in, Jim,” said the captain. “You’re a good boy in your line, Jim, but I don’t think you and me’ll go to sea again. You’re too much of the born favourite for me. Is that you, John Silver? What brings you here, man?”
“Come in, Jim,” said the captain. “You’re a good kid in your role, Jim, but I don’t think you and I will go to sea again. You’re too much of a natural favorite for me. Is that you, John Silver? What brings you here, man?”
“Come back to my dooty, sir,” returned Silver.
“Come back to my duty, sir,” Silver replied.
“Ah!” said the captain, and that was all he said.
“Ah!” said the captain, and that was all he said.
What a supper I had of it that night, with all my friends around me; and what a meal it was, with Ben Gunn’s salted goat and some delicacies and a bottle of old wine from the Hispaniola. Never, I am sure, were people gayer or happier. And there was Silver, sitting back almost out of the firelight, but eating heartily, prompt to spring forward when anything was wanted, even joining quietly in our laughter—the same bland, polite, obsequious seaman of the voyage out.
What a dinner I had that night, with all my friends around me; and what a feast it was, with Ben Gunn’s salted goat and some treats and a bottle of old wine from the Hispaniola. I’m sure there were never people happier or more cheerful. And there was Silver, sitting back almost out of the firelight, but eating heartily, ready to jump in if anything was needed, even quietly joining in our laughter—the same smooth, polite, fawning seaman from the voyage out.
XXXIV
And Last

he next morning we fell early to work, for the transportation of this great mass of gold near a mile by land to the beach, and thence three miles by boat to the Hispaniola, was a considerable task for so small a number of workmen. The three fellows still abroad upon the island did not greatly trouble us; a single sentry on the shoulder of the hill was sufficient to ensure us against any sudden onslaught, and we thought, besides, they had had more than enough of fighting.
The next morning we got to work early, as moving this huge amount of gold nearly a mile over land to the beach, and then three miles by boat to the Hispaniola, was a significant job for so few workers. The three guys still on the island didn’t worry us much; just one guard on the hill was enough to protect us from any unexpected attack, and we figured they had experienced more than enough fighting.
Therefore the work was pushed on briskly. Gray and Ben Gunn came and went with the boat, while the rest during their absences piled treasure on the beach. Two of the bars, slung in a rope’s end, made a good load for a grown man—one that he was glad to walk slowly with. For my part, as I was not much use at carrying, I was kept busy all day in the cave packing the minted money into bread-bags.
Therefore, the work moved along quickly. Gray and Ben Gunn came and went with the boat, while the others piled treasure on the beach during their absences. Two of the bars, tied together with a rope, made a good load for an adult—one that he was happy to carry slowly. As for me, since I wasn't much help with carrying, I spent all day in the cave packing the minted coins into bread bags.

It was a strange collection, like Billy Bones’s hoard for the diversity of coinage, but so much larger and so much more varied that I think I never had more pleasure than in sorting them. English, French, Spanish, Portuguese, Georges, and Louises, doubloons and double guineas and moidores and sequins, the pictures of all the kings of Europe for the last hundred years, strange Oriental pieces stamped with what looked like wisps of string or bits of spider’s web, round pieces and square pieces, and pieces bored through the middle, as if to wear them round your neck—nearly every variety of money in the world must, I think, have found a place in that collection; and for number, I am sure they were like autumn leaves, so that my back ached with stooping and my fingers with sorting them out.
It was an odd collection, like Billy Bones’s stash with its mix of coins, but much larger and way more diverse, and I think I’ve never had more fun than while sorting through them. English, French, Spanish, Portuguese, Georges, and Louises, doubloons, double guineas, moidores, and sequins, images of all the kings of Europe from the last hundred years, strange Oriental coins stamped with what looked like threads or bits of spider webs, round coins and square coins, and coins with holes in the middle, as if made to be worn around your neck—almost every type of currency in the world must have found a spot in that collection; and in terms of quantity, I’m sure they were like autumn leaves, leaving my back sore from bending over and my fingers tired from sorting them.
Day after day this work went on; by every evening a fortune had been stowed aboard, but there was another fortune waiting for the morrow; and all this time we heard nothing of the three surviving mutineers.
Day after day, this work continued; by each evening, a fortune had been loaded on board, but there was another fortune waiting for the next day; and during all this time, we heard nothing from the three surviving mutineers.
At last—I think it was on the third night—the doctor and I were strolling on the shoulder of the hill where it overlooks the lowlands of the isle, when, from out the thick darkness below, the wind brought us a noise between shrieking and singing. It was only a snatch that reached our ears, followed by the former silence.
At last—I think it was on the third night—the doctor and I were walking along the edge of the hill that looks out over the lowlands of the island when, from the deep darkness below, the wind carried up a sound that was both shrieking and singing. It was just a snippet that reached our ears, followed by the usual silence.
“Heaven forgive them,” said the doctor; “’tis the mutineers!”
“God forgive them,” said the doctor; “it’s the rebels!”
“All drunk, sir,” struck in the voice of Silver from behind us.
"Everyone's drunk, sir," Silver's voice came from behind us.
Silver, I should say, was allowed his entire liberty, and in spite of daily rebuffs, seemed to regard himself once more as quite a privileged and friendly dependent. Indeed, it was remarkable how well he bore these slights and with what unwearying politeness he kept on trying to ingratiate himself with all. Yet, I think, none treated him better than a dog, unless it was Ben Gunn, who was still terribly afraid of his old quartermaster, or myself, who had really something to thank him for; although for that matter, I suppose, I had reason to think even worse of him than anybody else, for I had seen him meditating a fresh treachery upon the plateau. Accordingly, it was pretty gruffly that the doctor answered him.
Silver was given complete freedom, and despite facing daily rejections, he seemed to see himself once again as a valued and friendly dependent. It was truly impressive how well he handled these dismissals and how tirelessly polite he was in trying to win everyone over. Still, I think no one treated him better than a dog, except maybe Ben Gunn, who was still really scared of his old quartermaster, or me, since I actually had something to thank him for; although, I probably had more reason to think poorly of him than anyone else, as I had seen him plotting another betrayal on the plateau. So, the doctor responded to him pretty curtly.
“Drunk or raving,” said he.
"Drunk or crazy," he said.
“Right you were, sir,” replied Silver; “and precious little odds which, to you and me.”
“Right you were, sir,” replied Silver; “and it doesn’t matter much to you and me.”
“I suppose you would hardly ask me to call you a humane man,” returned the doctor with a sneer, “and so my feelings may surprise you, Master Silver. But if I were sure they were raving—as I am morally certain one, at least, of them is down with fever—I should leave this camp, and at whatever risk to my own carcass, take them the assistance of my skill.”
“I guess you wouldn’t really want me to call you a decent person,” the doctor replied with a sneer, “and so my feelings might surprise you, Master Silver. But if I were certain they were out of their minds—as I’m pretty sure at least one of them has a fever—I would leave this camp and, no matter the risk to my own safety, go offer them my help.”
“Ask your pardon, sir, you would be very wrong,” quoth Silver. “You would lose your precious life, and you may lay to that. I’m on your side now, hand and glove; and I shouldn’t wish for to see the party weakened, let alone yourself, seeing as I know what I owes you. But these men down there, they couldn’t keep their word—no, not supposing they wished to; and what’s more, they couldn’t believe as you could.”
“Excuse me, sir, but you're very mistaken,” said Silver. “You'd end up losing your precious life, and you can count on that. I'm with you now, completely; and I wouldn't want to see the group weakened, especially you, since I know what I owe you. But those guys down there, they couldn't be trusted to keep their word—not even if they wanted to; and what's more, they couldn't believe that you could.”
“No,” said the doctor. “You’re the man to keep your word, we know that.”
“No,” said the doctor. “We know you’re a man of your word.”
Well, that was about the last news we had of the three pirates. Only once we heard a gunshot a great way off and supposed them to be hunting. A council was held, and it was decided that we must desert them on the island—to the huge glee, I must say, of Ben Gunn, and with the strong approval of Gray. We left a good stock of powder and shot, the bulk of the salt goat, a few medicines, and some other necessaries, tools, clothing, a spare sail, a fathom or two of rope, and by the particular desire of the doctor, a handsome present of tobacco.
Well, that was pretty much the last we heard about the three pirates. We only heard a gunshot far away and figured they were out hunting. A meeting was held, and it was agreed that we had to leave them on the island—which Ben Gunn was really happy about, and Gray agreed too. We left behind a good supply of powder and shot, most of the salt goat, a few medicines, and some other essentials like tools, clothing, a spare sail, a couple of lengths of rope, and at the doctor’s request, a nice gift of tobacco.
That was about our last doing on the island. Before that, we had got the treasure stowed and had shipped enough water and the remainder of the goat meat in case of any distress; and at last, one fine morning, we weighed anchor, which was about all that we could manage, and stood out of North Inlet, the same colours flying that the captain had flown and fought under at the palisade.
That was basically our last activity on the island. Before that, we had packed up the treasure and loaded enough water and the leftover goat meat just in case we ran into trouble; and finally, one nice morning, we weighed anchor, which was about all we could handle, and sailed out of North Inlet, flying the same colors that the captain had flown and fought under at the palisade.
The three fellows must have been watching us closer than we thought for, as we soon had proved. For coming through the narrows, we had to lie very near the southern point, and there we saw all three of them kneeling together on a spit of sand, with their arms raised in supplication. It went to all our hearts, I think, to leave them in that wretched state; but we could not risk another mutiny; and to take them home for the gibbet would have been a cruel sort of kindness. The doctor hailed them and told them of the stores we had left, and where they were to find them. But they continued to call us by name and appeal to us, for God’s sake, to be merciful and not leave them to die in such a place.
The three guys must have been keeping a closer eye on us than we realized, as we soon found out. When we passed through the narrows, we had to stay close to the southern point, and there we saw all three of them kneeling together on a sandbar, with their arms raised in a plea. It tugged at all our hearts, I think, to leave them in such a miserable state; but we couldn’t risk another mutiny, and taking them back only for the gallows would have been a cruel kind of kindness. The doctor called out to them and let them know about the supplies we had left and where they could find them. But they kept calling us by name and begging us, for God’s sake, to be merciful and not leave them to die in such a place.
At last, seeing the ship still bore on her course and was now swiftly drawing out of earshot, one of them—I know not which it was—leapt to his feet with a hoarse cry, whipped his musket to his shoulder, and sent a shot whistling over Silver’s head and through the main-sail.
At last, seeing that the ship was still on its course and was quickly moving out of earshot, one of them—I don’t know who it was—jumped to his feet with a rough shout, raised his musket to his shoulder, and fired a shot that whizzed over Silver’s head and through the main sail.
After that, we kept under cover of the bulwarks, and when next I looked out they had disappeared from the spit, and the spit itself had almost melted out of sight in the growing distance. That was, at least, the end of that; and before noon, to my inexpressible joy, the highest rock of Treasure Island had sunk into the blue round of sea.
After that, we stayed hidden behind the barriers, and the next time I looked out, they had vanished from the sandbar, and the sandbar itself had nearly faded away into the increasing distance. That was, at least, the end of it; and before noon, to my overwhelming joy, the highest rock of Treasure Island had disappeared into the blue expanse of the sea.
We were so short of men that everyone on board had to bear a hand—only the captain lying on a mattress in the stern and giving his orders, for though greatly recovered he was still in want of quiet. We laid her head for the nearest port in Spanish America, for we could not risk the voyage home without fresh hands; and as it was, what with baffling winds and a couple of fresh gales, we were all worn out before we reached it.
We were so short on crew that everyone on board had to pitch in—only the captain, lying on a mattress in the back and giving orders, since he was still in need of rest despite feeling much better. We set our course for the nearest port in Spanish America because we couldn't risk the trip home without extra help; and as it turned out, between the confusing winds and a couple of strong gales, we were all exhausted by the time we got there.
It was just at sundown when we cast anchor in a most beautiful land-locked gulf, and were immediately surrounded by shore boats full of Negroes and Mexican Indians and half-bloods selling fruits and vegetables and offering to dive for bits of money. The sight of so many good-humoured faces (especially the blacks), the taste of the tropical fruits, and above all the lights that began to shine in the town made a most charming contrast to our dark and bloody sojourn on the island; and the doctor and the squire, taking me along with them, went ashore to pass the early part of the night. Here they met the captain of an English man-of-war, fell in talk with him, went on board his ship, and, in short, had so agreeable a time that day was breaking when we came alongside the Hispaniola.
It was just at sunset when we dropped anchor in a beautiful, sheltered bay, and we were immediately surrounded by local boats filled with Black people, Mexican Indians, and mixed-race individuals selling fruits and vegetables and offering to dive for coins. The sight of so many cheerful faces (especially the Black ones), the taste of tropical fruits, and, above all, the lights that began to flicker in the town created a wonderful contrast to our dark and bloody stay on the island. The doctor and the squire, taking me with them, went ashore to enjoy the early part of the night. There, they met the captain of a British warship, chatted with him, boarded his ship, and had such a good time that it was dawn by the time we returned to the Hispaniola.
Ben Gunn was on deck alone, and as soon as we came on board he began, with wonderful contortions, to make us a confession. Silver was gone. The maroon had connived at his escape in a shore boat some hours ago, and he now assured us he had only done so to preserve our lives, which would certainly have been forfeit if “that man with the one leg had stayed aboard.” But this was not all. The sea-cook had not gone empty-handed. He had cut through a bulkhead unobserved and had removed one of the sacks of coin, worth perhaps three or four hundred guineas, to help him on his further wanderings.
Ben Gunn was on deck by himself, and as soon as we got on board, he started to make a confession with some impressive gestures. Silver was gone. The maroon had helped him escape in a shore boat a few hours earlier, and he assured us he had only done it to save our lives, which would definitely have been at risk if “that man with the one leg had stayed on the ship.” But that wasn’t all. The sea-cook hadn’t left empty-handed. He had cut through a bulkhead unnoticed and taken one of the bags of coins, worth maybe three or four hundred guineas, to support him on his future travels.
I think we were all pleased to be so cheaply quit of him.
I think we were all happy to be rid of him so easily.
Well, to make a long story short, we got a few hands on board, made a good cruise home, and the Hispaniola reached Bristol just as Mr. Blandly was beginning to think of fitting out her consort. Five men only of those who had sailed returned with her. “Drink and the devil had done for the rest,” with a vengeance, although, to be sure, we were not quite in so bad a case as that other ship they sang about:
Well, to keep it brief, we got a few crew members on board, had a good journey home, and the Hispaniola arrived in Bristol just as Mr. Blandly was starting to think about preparing her sister ship. Only five of the original crew who had sailed returned with her. “Drink and the devil had taken care of the rest,” with a vengeance, although we weren’t in as dire a situation as that other ship they sang about:
With one man of her crew alive,
What put to sea with seventy-five.
With only one crew member alive,
Who set sail with seventy-five.
All of us had an ample share of the treasure and used it wisely or foolishly, according to our natures. Captain Smollett is now retired from the sea. Gray not only saved his money, but being suddenly smit with the desire to rise, also studied his profession, and he is now mate and part owner of a fine full-rigged ship, married besides, and the father of a family. As for Ben Gunn, he got a thousand pounds, which he spent or lost in three weeks, or to be more exact, in nineteen days, for he was back begging on the twentieth. Then he was given a lodge to keep, exactly as he had feared upon the island; and he still lives, a great favourite, though something of a butt, with the country boys, and a notable singer in church on Sundays and saints’ days.
All of us got a good share of the treasure and used it wisely or foolishly, depending on our nature. Captain Smollett has now retired from the sea. Gray not only saved his money but also, suddenly inspired by the desire to succeed, studied his profession. He’s now the first mate and part owner of a great full-rigged ship, plus he’s married and has a family. As for Ben Gunn, he received a thousand pounds, which he spent or lost in three weeks, or to be more precise, in nineteen days, because he was back to begging on the twentieth. Then he was given a lodge to take care of, just like he had feared while on the island, and he still lives there, a favorite among the local boys, even though he’s a bit of a target for their jokes, and he’s known as a notable singer in church on Sundays and saint days.
Of Silver we have heard no more. That formidable seafaring man with one leg has at last gone clean out of my life; but I dare say he met his old Negress, and perhaps still lives in comfort with her and Captain Flint. It is to be hoped so, I suppose, for his chances of comfort in another world are very small.
Of Silver, we haven't heard anything more. That tough sailor with one leg has finally disappeared from my life; but I guess he ran into his old Black friend, and maybe he's still living comfortably with her and Captain Flint. I suppose that's a good thing to hope for, since his chances for comfort in another world aren't great.
The bar silver and the arms still lie, for all that I know, where Flint buried them; and certainly they shall lie there for me. Oxen and wain-ropes would not bring me back again to that accursed island; and the worst dreams that ever I have are when I hear the surf booming about its coasts or start upright in bed with the sharp voice of Captain Flint still ringing in my ears: “Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight!”
The silver and the guns are probably still buried where Flint left them, and I'm fine with them staying there. No amount of oxen or wagon ropes would get me back to that cursed island; my worst nightmares happen when I hear the waves crashing against its shores or wake up in a panic with Captain Flint's shrill voice still ringing in my ears: “Pieces of eight! Pieces of eight!”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!